Ahnentafel of Annet d'Anglure
--- 1st Generation ---
1. Annet1 d'Anglure (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Contenant lesa Généalogies, l'Histoire et la Chronologie des Familles Nobles de France in Volumes, 1 to 15 (Seconde Édition; Rue St-Jacques, Paris: Antoine Boudet, Libraire-Imprimeur du Roi, (1770 - 1786)), Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 124.). AKA: Anne, Baron de Givri (Ibid.). AKA: René-Anne d'Anglure (Citing: Père Anselme, Histoire généalogique et chronologique de la Maison Royale de France, des Pairs, Grands Officiers de la Couronne et de la Maison du Roy: et des anciens Barons du Royaume, Collection H&G, (édition originale 1726-1733 et suppplément de Potier de Courcy en 12 volumes), n.d., http://www.histoirepassion.eu/?Genealogie-de-la-famille-Chabot-de-Jarnac-et-autres-lieux.). AKA: René-Anne, Baron de Givry (Ibid.). AKA: René- Anne, Comte de Tancarville (Ibid.). Born: before 1540, son of François d'Anglure and Marie de Verés, René-Anne is presumed to have been at least 20 years old by the itme he married Jeanne Chabot. Married on 1 Jun 1560: Jeanne Chabot,, daughter of Gui I Chabot and Louise de Pisseleu (Anne was Jeanne's first husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 124.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://www.histoirepassion.eu/?Genealogie-de-la-famille-Chabot-de-Jarnac-et-autres-lieux.). Died: in 1562 (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.).
--- 2nd Generation ---
2. François2 d'Anglure (Ibid.). AKA: François, Vicomte d’Étoges (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d %27Anglure.). AKA: François, Sire de Boursault (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). AKA: François, Sire de Givry (Ibid.). AKA: François, Sire de la Fère-Champenoise (Ibid.). AKA: François, Vicomte d’Estoges (Ibid., http://www.histoirepassion.eu/?Genealogie-de-la-famille-Chabot-de-Jarnac-et-autres-lieux.). AKA: François, Chambelan / Gouverneur de Sainte- Menehould François was the Governor of de Sainte-Menehould, de Mouzon, Pierrefonds, Stenay et Luxembourg, and colonel du Régiment de Champagne de Charles Ier d'Aumale (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). AKA: François, Sire de Pont-Sainte-Maxence (Ibid.). Born: before 1500, son of René, Sire d'Anglure and Catherine de Bouzey, François is presumed to have been at least 18 years old when he married Anne. Married in 1518: Anne du Bec,, daughter of Jean du Bec and Marguerite de Roncherolles (Anne was François' first wife) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Married in 1523: Marie de Verés (Marie was the widow of Louis when she married François) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Died: in 1544 (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.).
3. Marie2 de Verés. AKA: Marie de Véres (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Born: before 1487 Marie is presumed to have been at least 18 years old when her daughter, Marie, was born. Married before 1505: Louis de Brichanteau. Married Name: de Brichanteau. Married in 1523: François d'Anglure,, son of René, Sire d'Anglure and Catherine de Bouzey (Marie was the widow of Louis when she married François) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d %27Anglure.). Married Name: d'Anglure.
--- 3rd Generation ---
4. René, Sire3 d'Anglure (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: René, Vicomte d’Étoges (Ibid.). AKA: René, Vicomte de Blaigny (Ibid.). AKA: René, Sire de Pont-Sainte- Maxence (Ibid.). Born: before 1465, son of Simon, dit Saladin d'Anglure and Jeanne de Neufchatel, René is presumed to have been at least 20 years old when he married Catherine. Married in 1485: Catherine de Bouzey,, daughter of Jean de Bouzey and Marguerite de Brion (Ibid.). Died: in 1529 (Ibid.).
5. Catherine3 de Bouzey (Ibid.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Catherine, Dame de Givry-en-Argonne (Ibid.). Born: before 1470, daughter of Jean de Bouzey and Marguerite de Brion, Catherine is presumed to have been at least 15 years old when she married René. Married Name: d'Anglure (Ibid.). Married in 1485: René, Sire d'Anglure,, son of Simon, dit Saladin d'Anglure and Jeanne de Neufchatel (Ibid.).
--- 4th Generation ---
8. Simon, dit Saladin4 d'Anglure (Paul Theroff, posts on the Genealogy Bulletin Board of the Prodigy Interactive Personal Service, was a member as of 5 April 1994, at which time he held the identification MPSE79A, until July, 1996. His main source was Europaseische Stammtafeln, 5 April 1994 @ 22:04 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 430.). AKA: Saladin, Sire de Nogent. AKA: Saladin, Sire de Mouliherne. AKA: Saladin, Sire Châtel-sur-Moselle. AKA: Saladin d'Anglure (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). AKA: Saladin, Sire d’Étoges. AKA: Saladin, Sire de Gondrecourt Saladin was the chambelan de René II de Lorraine. AKA: Saladin, Sire de Givry. AKA: Saladin,Sire de Boursault. Born: circa 1436, son of Simon d'Anglure and Isabelle de Chastelet. Married before 1460: Jeanne de Neufchatel,, daughter of Humbert de Neufchâtel and Claudine de Ténare. Died: in 1499 (Ibid., http://fabpedigree.com/s078/f284138.htm, 7 December 2008.).
9. Jeanne4 de Neufchatel. AKA: Jeanne, Dame de Plancy (P.D. Abbott, Provinces, Pays and Seigneuries of France in ISBN: 0-9593773-0-1 (Author at 266 Myrtleford, 3737, Australia: Priries Printers Pty. Ltd, Canberra A.C.T., Australia, November, 1981), Page 81.). Married Name: d'Anglure. AKA: Jeanne de Neufchâtel (Paul Theroff, posts, 5 April 1994 @ 22:04 Hours.). AKA: Jeanne, Vicomtesse de Blaigny. Born: before 1445 at France, daughter of Humbert de Neufchâtel and Claudine de Ténare, Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time she married Simon, dit Saladin, d'Anglure. Married Name: d'Anglure. Married before 1460: Simon, dit Saladin d'Anglure,, son of Simon d'Anglure and Isabelle de Chastelet. Note - in 1503: Jeanne and her half-sisters and half-brother sold their rights to the fief de Plancy; Jeanne in 1503, Louise in 1502, Nicole in 1507, Jacques in 1510 [three offsprings of Miles de Dampierre by Charlotte d'Autrey who had married Humbert de Neufchâtel as his second wife]. The purchaser was Geoffroy La Croix, trésorier des Guerres [d. 1514]. This family kept the fief for six generations until 1654 when it was seized for debts. The acquirer was Henri Guénégaud [d. 1676], secretary of State. He had it erected into a marquisate in 1656 but his son Henri II lost it in 1714 in the same manner as his predecessors. Jean Moreau [d.1721] was the fortunate acquirer. Following the death of his daughter, Hélène, wife of Jérome Bignon, Maître des requêtes, the fief passed to Hélène's brother, Jean Baptiste. His son Charles Louis suffered the fate of the earlier holders in 1764. Claude Gocard d'Aucour, Secretary to the King, and his son were able to keep it until the Revolution (Abbott, Page 81.).
10. Jean4 de Bouzey (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d %27Anglure.). AKA: Jean, Sire de Saint-Germain. Born: before 1450 Jean is presumed to have been at least 20 years old by the time his daughter, Catherine, was born. Married before 1469: Marguerite de Brion.
11. Marguerite4 de Brion (Ibid.). AKA: Marguerite, Dame de Givry-en-Argonne (Ibid.). Married before 1469: Jean de Bouzey. Married Name: de Bouzey.
--- 5th Generation ---
16. Simon5 d'Anglure (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). AKA: Simon, Seigneur d'Estoges. AKA: Simon, Seigneur de Donjeux. AKA: Simon, Sire de Bourlemont. Born: circa 1400, son of Jean Saladin d'Anglure and Jeanne de Bourlemont (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Married in 1433: Isabelle de Chastelet,, daughter of Renaud, Seigneur de Chastelet and N? N? (Ibid.). Died: between 1471 and 1472.
17. Isabelle5 de Chastelet (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). Married Name: d'Anglure. AKA: Isabelle Matfride du Châtelet (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Born: circa 1410 at France, daughter of Renaud, Seigneur de Chastelet and N? N? (Ibid.). Married in 1433: Simon d'Anglure,, son of Jean Saladin d'Anglure and Jeanne de Bourlemont (Ibid.). Died: circa 1485.
18. Humbert5 de Neufchâtel (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). AKA: Humbert, Vicomte de Blaigny. AKA: Humbert, Seigneur de Nanteuil-la-Fosse. Born: before 1434 at France, son of Thibaut, bâtard de Neufchâtel and Améline de Bavans, Humbert is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter, Jeanne, was born. Married before 1451: Claudine de Ténare,, daughter of Claude de Ténare and Jeanne, Dame de Plancy. Died: in 1471.
19. Claudine5 de Ténare (Ibid.). AKA: Claudine de Tonnerre (Abbott, Page 81.). AKA: Claudine, Dame de Plancy (Ibid.). Born: before 1412 at France, daughter of Claude de Ténare and Jeanne, Dame de Plancy. Married before 1451: Humbert de Neufchâtel,, son of Thibaut, bâtard de Neufchâtel and Améline de Bavans. Died: in 1459.
--- 6th Generation ---
32. Jean Saladin6 d'Anglure (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). AKA: Jean Saladin, Seigneur d'Estoges. AKA: Jean Saladin, Seigneur de Donjeux. Born: before 1383, son of Oger VIII, Seigneur d'Anglure and Isabelle de Châtillon-sur-Marne, Jean Saladin is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he died. Married before 1402: Jeanne de Bourlemont,, daughter of Henri, Sire de Bourlemont and N? N? Died: circa 1403.
33. Jeanne6 de Bourlemont (Ibid.). Married Name: d'Anglure. Born: before 1383, daughter of Henri, Sire de Bourlemont and N? N?, Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when her husband, Jean Saladin, died. Married before 1402: Jean Saladin d'Anglure,, son of Oger VIII, Seigneur d'Anglure and Isabelle de Châtillon-sur-Marne.
34. Renaud, Seigneur6 de Chastelet. Born: before 1417 at France Renaud is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter, Isabelle, was born. Married before 1434: N? N?
35. N?6 N? Married before 1434: Renaud, Seigneur de Chastelet.
36. Thibaut, bâtard6 de Neufchâtel (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 02:05 Hours.). AKA: Thibaud, Seigneur de Nanteuil-la-Fosse. AKA: Thibaud, Vicomte de Blaigny. Born Illeg.: circa 1396 at France -, son of Jean I de Neufchâtel and Isabelle de Villers, - Thibaud was legitimized in 1424. Married before 1433: Améline de Bavans,, daughter of Horry de Bavans and N? N? (Améline was Thibaud's first wife). Married circa 1449 at France: Catherine de Vergy,, daughter of Pierre de Vergy and Alix de Rougemont (Thibaut was Catherine's first husband). Died: in 1454.
37. Améline6 de Bavans (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). Married Name: de Neufchâtel. Born: before 1419 at France, daughter of Horry de Bavans and N? N?, Améline is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Humbert, was born. Died: between 1428 and 1449. Married before 1433: Thibaut, bâtard de Neufchâtel,, son of Jean I de Neufchâtel and Isabelle de Villers (Améline was Thibaud's first wife).
38. Claude6 de Ténare (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). AKA: Claude de Tonnerre (Abbott, Page 81.). Died: at France. Born: before 1394 at Matapan, Greece Claude is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter, Claude, was born. Married before 1410: Jeanne, Dame de Plancy,, daughter of Louis, Sire de Plancy and N? N?
39. Jeanne, Dame6 de Plancy (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 81.). Married Name: de Ténare. Born: before 1392 at Plancy, Aube, France, daughter of Louis, Sire de Plancy and N? N?, Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when she died. Note - in 1396: Jeanne and her sisters received the fied of Plancy in common. Married before 1410: Claude de Ténare. Died: circa 1412 at France (Ibid.).
--- 7th Generation ---
64. Oger VIII, Seigneur7 d'Anglure (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 368.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Oger VIII de Saint-Chéron. AKA: Oger VIII, Seigneur d'Estoges (Ibid.). AKA: Ogier VIII, Sire d’Étoges (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d %27Anglure.). Born: before 1343 at France, son of Oger VII, Sire d'Anglure and Marguerite de Conflans. Married before 1360: Isabelle de Châtillon- sur-Marne,, daughter of Jean I, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Isabeau de Montmorency (Oger was Isabelle's first husband) (M. de La Chenaye- des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 368.). Died: in 1383.
65. Isabelle7 de Châtillon-sur-Marne (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 368.). Married Name: d'Anglure. Married Name: de Commercy. Born: between 1337 and 1340 at France, daughter of Jean I, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Isabeau de Montmorency. Married before 1360: Oger VIII, Seigneur d'Anglure,, son of Oger VII, Sire d'Anglure and Marguerite de Conflans (Oger was Isabelle's first husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 368.). Married in 1385: Simon II, Seigneur de Commercy,, son of Jean II, Seigneur de Commercy and N? N? (Simone was Isabelle's second husband). Died: on 13 Jan 1413 (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 368.).
66. Henri, Sire7 de Bourlemont. Born: before 1365 at France Henri is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter, Jeanne, was born. Married before 1382: N? N?
67. N?7 N? Married before 1382: Henri, Sire de Bourlemont.
72. Jean I7 de Neufchâtel (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). AKA: Jean I, Seigneur de Montaigu. Born: between 1378 and 1379 at France, son of Thibaut VI, Sire de Neufchâtel and Marguerite, Dame de Montaigu. Significant-Other: Isabelle de Villers before 1396 - Jean I's son, Thibaud, was born illegitimate [and legitimized in 1424], it is therefore assumed that Isabelle and Jean I had a non-marital relationship. Married in 1398: Jeanne de Ghistelles. Died: in 1433.
73. Isabelle7 de Villers (Ibid.). Born: before 1381 at France Isabelle is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Thibaud, was born. Significant-Other: Jean I de Neufchâtel before 1396 - Jean I's son, Thibaud, was born illegitimate [and legitimized in 1424], it is therefore assumed that Isabelle and Jean I had a non-marital relationship.
74. Horry7 de Bavans (Ibid.). Born: before 1401 at France Horry is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter, Améline, was born. Married before 1418: N? N?
75. N?7 N? Married before 1418: Horry de Bavans.
78. Louis, Sire7 de Plancy (Abbott, Page 81.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1374 at France, son of Jean II, Sire de Plancy and Jeanne, Dowager N?, Louis is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter, Jeanne, was born (Ibid.). Married before 1391: N? N? Died: in 1396 at Nicopolis, Greece (Ibid.).
79. N?7 N? Married before 1391: Louis, Sire de Plancy,, son of Jean II, Sire de Plancy and Jeanne, Dowager N?
--- 8th Generation ---
128. Oger VII, Sire8 d'Anglure (André Roux: Scrolls from his personal genealogicaL research. The Number refers to the family branch numbers on his many scrolls, 158, 244.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 211.) (Ibid.). AKA: Oger VII de Saint-Chéron. AKA: Ogier VII, Sire d’Essey-lès-Nancy (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Born: circa 1320 at Anglure, Champagne, France, son of Oger VI, Sire d'Anglure and Béatrix-Béatrice d'Essei (Ibid.). Married in 1339: Marguerite de Conflans,, daughter of Eustache III, Chevalier de Conflans and N? de Villebéon (Marguerite was Oger III's first wife. With this marriage, Marguerite brought the Seigneurrie d'Estoges to the House of Anglure) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 211.). Married before 1344: Catherine d'Ailly,, daughter of Robert d'Ailli and Marie d'Auxi (Catherine was Oger III's second wife). Died: between 1365 and 1380.
129. Marguerite8 de Conflans (André Roux: Scrolls, 244.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). Married Name: d'Anglure. AKA: Marguerite, Dame d'Estoges Marguerite inherited the Seigneurie d'Estoges, from her brother Eustache (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 211.) (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 368.). Born: before 1325, daughter of Eustache III, Chevalier de Conflans and N? de Villebéon, Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Oger VII. Married in 1339: Oger VII, Sire d'Anglure,, son of Oger VI, Sire d'Anglure and Béatrix-Béatrice d'Essei (Marguerite was Oger III's first wife. With this marriage, Marguerite brought the Seigneurrie d'Estoges to the House of Anglure) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 211.).
Coat of Arm associated with Jean I, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne, and de La Ferté-en-Ponthieu.
130. Jean I, Seigneur8 de Châtillon-sur-Marne (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.) (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 367.) (Ibid.). AKA: Jean, Grand Maître de France (Abbott, Page 122.). AKA: Jean II, Seigneur de Troissi (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 367.). AKA: Jean II, Comte de Porcéan (Ibid.). AKA: Jean II, Seigneur de Gandelus (Ibid.). AKA: Jean II, Seigneur de Marigni (Ibid.). Born: between 1277 and 1299 at France, son of Gaucher V/II, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Isabelle de Dreux. Married in 1312 at France: Aliénor de Roye,, daughter of Mathieu II, Seigneur de Roye and Marguerite de Picquigny (Aliénor was Jean I's first wife) (M. de La Chenaye- des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 367.). AKA: Jean, Seigneur de La Ferté-en-Ponthieu (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Pages 363, 367.). Married on 13 Oct 1336: Isabeau de Montmorency,, daughter of Jean I, Sire de Montmorency and Jeanne de Calletot (Isabeau was Jean I's second wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 367.). Married between 1338 and 1352: Jeanne de Sancerre,, daughter of Jean II, Comte de Sancerre and Louise de Beaumez (Jean I was Jeanne's second husband and she was the widow of Jean III de Dammartin, when she married Jean I de Châtillon). Note - between Jul 1340 and 25 Sep 1340 at Tournay: From Chronicles of England, France and Spain and the Surrounding Countries, by Sir John Froissart, Translated from the French Editions with Variations and Additions from Many Celebrated MSS, by Thomas Johnes, Esq; London: William Smith, 1848. pp. 82-93. THREE days after the earl of Hainault had been returned from before Mortagne, he made a request to his companions, that they would come with him to St. Amand; for he had received many complaints of the soldiers of St. Amand having burnt the monastery of Hanon, and of their attempt to do the same at Vicoigne, as well as of many other vexations which they had committed upon the borders of Hainault. The earl set out from the siege of Tournay, with three thousand combatants, and came before St. Amand by the way of Mortagne, which town was only enclosed with a palisade. A knight from Languedoc, and seneschal of Carcassonne, was governor of it, and he had told the monks of the abbey, as well as the inhabitants, that it was not tenable against any body of men; not that he meant to give it up, but on the contrary, to defend it as long as he could, and mentioned it merely as a piece of information. These words were not much attended to, or believed; however, he had some time before sent to Mortagne all the jewels of the monastery, and thither went also the abbot and his monks, who were not very well calculated to defend themselves. The Valenciennois, who had been ordered by the earl their lord to be before St. Amand on a certain day, as he would be there to meet them, came with twelve thousand combatants, and posting themselves before the town, armed all the cross-bowmen, and made them advance towards the bridge over the Scarpe. The conflict was here very sharp: it lasted all that day, without the Valenciennois being able to make any impression; but they had a great many of their men killed and wounded, and the besieged, mocking them, called out, “Go your ways, and drink your good ale.” Towards the evening they retired from before the town, much wearied and surprised that they had not heard any tidings of their lord; they called a council, and resolved to return back to their own town. On the morrow after their departure, the earl of Hainault arrived, as has been said, by way of Mortagne, and he immediately began the attack: it was so violent, that the barriers were instantly won, and they advanced to the gate which opens toward Mortagne. The earl and his uncle headed this attack: they fought most valiantly, and spared none. Each of them at this place received two such blows, from stones thrown down upon them, that their helmets were split through, and themselves stunned. One present then said to the earl, “Sir, we shall never do anything effectual in this place, for the gate is very strong, the passage narrow, and it will cost you too many of your people to gain it; but if you will order some large beams of wood to be brought, and shod with iron in the manner of piles, and strike with them against the walls of the monastery, I will promise you that you will make breaches in them in many places: if once we get into the monastery, the town is ours, for there is nothing to stop us between it and the town.” The earl ordered this advice to be followed, for he perceived it was reasonable, and the shortest method of getting possession of the town. Great beams of oak were brought, formed, and sharpened like piles, and to each were ordered twenty or thirty men, who bearing it in their hands, retreated some paces, and then ran with it with great force against the wall, which they battered down in many places, so that they entered valiantly and crossed a small rivulet.
The seneschal of Carcassonne was there, with his banner displayed before him, which was gules, with a chef argent, three chevrons in chief, and an indented border, argent, and near him were collected many companions from his own country, who received the Hainaulters very gallantly, and fought as well as they were able, but it was in vain, as they were overpowered by numbers. It may be worth remembering, that, on their entering the monastery, there remained a monk, called sir Froissart, who did wonders, killing and wounding, at one of the breaches where he had posted himself, upwards of eighteen, so that no one durst venture to pass through: at last he was forced to fly, for he perceived that the Hainaulters were entering the monastery by various other breaches; the monk, therefore, made off as fast as he could, and saved himself in Mortagne. As soon as the earl, sir John, and the knights of Hainault, had entered the monastery, the earl ordered no quarter to be given, so much was he enraged at the violences they had committed in his territories. The town was soon filled 83 with soldiers, who pursued all they met from street to street, and from house to house; very few escaped being put to death. The seneschal was slain under his banner, and upwards of two hundred men with him. The earl returned that evening to Tournay. On the morrow, the men at arms of Valenciennes, and the commonalty, came to St. Amand, burnt the town, the monastery, and the great minster: breaking and destroying all the bells, of which there were numbers of very good and melodious ones. The earl of Hainault made another excursion from the siege of Tournay, with almost six hundred men at arms in order to burn Orchies, Landas, and Le Celle. He afterwards crossed, with his army, the river Scarpe above Hanon, and, entering France, came before a large and rich monastery, at Marchiennes, of which sir Aymé de Vervaulx was governor, who had with him a strong detachment of cross-bowmen from Douay. The attack was violent, for the knight had strongly fortified the first gate, which was surrounded by wide and deep ditches, and the French and monks withinside defended themselves valiantly. The Hainaulters exerted themselves much; and, having procured boats, they by this means gained entrance into the monastery, but a German knight, attached to the lord of Fauquemont, was drowned; his name was sir Bacho de la Wiere. At the attack of the gate, the earl, his uncle the seneschal of Hainault, and many others, proved themselves such good knights, that the gate was gained, sir Aymé slain, and the greater part of the others. Many monks who were there were captured, the monastery pillaged, and burnt, as well as the village. The earl after this returned with his army to Tournay. THE siege of Tournay, lasted a long time, and the town held out well; but the king of England thought he must gain it, for he knew that there were within it great numbers of men at arms, and a scarcity of provision, which would oblige them to yield through hunger. But others said, that they would find supplies through the country of the Brabanters, who permitted frequent and large quantities of provisions to pass through their army, and even to enter the town. Those from Brussels and Louvain were quite weary of remaining there so long, and petitioned the marshal of their army for leave to return to Brabant. The marshal replied, that he was very willing to consent to their departure, but they must leave their arms and accoutrements behind them. This made them so ashamed, that they never again repeated their request. During this siege, the Germans made an excursion towards Pont-à-Tressin, where sir Robert de Bailleul had defeated the Hainaulters. The lord of Rauderondenc, sir John of Rauderondenc his son, at that time a squire, sir John de Randebourgh, a squire also, and tutor to the lord of Rauderondenc’s son, sir Arnold de Bacqueghen, sir Reginald d’Escouvenort, sir Courrat d’Astra, sir Bastein de Basties, Candrelier his brother, the lord Strauren de Leurne, with many others, from the duchies of Juliers and Gueldres, held a conference together, and resolved to make an excursion on the morrow, by break of day; for which purpose they armed, and prepared themselves well that night. Some knights-bachelors from Hainault joined them; among whom were sir Florent de Beaurieu, sir Latas de la Haye, marshal of the army, the lord John of Hainault, sir Oulphart de Guistelles, sir Robert Glewes, from the county of Los, at that time only a squire, and many more: amounting altogether to upwards of three hundred good men at arms. They came to Pont-à-Tressin, which they crossed without loss: they then held a council, on what would be the most advantageous plan for them to beat up and skirmish with the army of the 84 French. It was determined, that the lord of Rauderondenc, and his son, sir Henry de Kalkren, a mercenary knight, sir Thilman de Saussy, sir Oulphart de Guistelles, sir l’Alleman bastard of Hainault, sir Robert Glewes, and Jacquelot de Thiaulx, should act as light horse, and skirmish up to the tents of the French; that the rest of the knights and squires, who might amount to three hundred, should remain at the bridge, to keep and defend that pass, in case of any attack. This advanced body then set out: they were forty persons altogether, well mounted upon handsome and strong chargers: they rode on till they came to the French camp, when they immediately dashed in, and began to cut down tents and pavilions, and do every possible damage, by skirmishing with all that opposed them. That night, two great barons, the lord of Montmorency and the lord of Saulieu, had the watch, and were with their guard, when the Germans fell upon them. As soon as they heard the noise, they and their banners moved towards it. When the lord of Rauderondenc saw them approach, he turned his horse about, and ordered his pennon and his party to push for the bridge, the French following him closely. In this chase, the French captured sir Oulphart de Guistelles, for he could not follow their track, his sight being indifferent. He was surrounded by the enemy, and made prisoner, as were two squires, of the names of Mondrop and Jacquelot de Thiaulx. The French galloped after them, but the Germans escaped; and, being scarcely more than half an acre separated from them, they could plainly hear them crying out, “Ha, gentlemen, you shall not return so easily as you came.” Then one of his party rode up to the lord of Rauderondenc, and said, “Sir, consider what you are about, or the French will cut us off from the bridge.” The lord of Rauderondenc replied, “If they know one road to it, I know another;” and, turning to his right, led his party along a road tolerably well beaten, which brought them straight to the river before mentioned, which is very deep, and surrounded by marshes. On their coming thither, they found they could not ford it, so that they must return, and pass over the bridge. The French, thinking to cut off and take the Germans, went on full gallop towards the bridge. When they were come near to it, and saw the large body of men waiting for them, they said to one another, “We are making a foolish pursuit, and may easily lose more than we can gain.” Upon which many turned back, particularly the banner- bearer of the lord of Saulieu, as well as that lord himself. But the lord of Montmorency would not retire, but pushed forward courageously, and, with his party, attacked the Germans. This attack was very fierce on both sides, and each party had many unhorsed. Whilst they were engaged, the light troops made a circuit, and fell upon their flank: notwithstanding this, and the hard blows given, the French stood their ground. But sir Reginald d’Escouvenort, knowing the banner of Montmorency, under which the knight was, with sword in hand, dealing his blows about him, came upon his right hand, and, with his left hand seizing the reins of his horse, stuck spurs into his own, and drew him out of the combat. The lord of Montmorency gave many blows with his sword upon the helmet and back of sir Reginald, which at once broke and received them. However, the lord of Montmorency remained his prisoner, and the Germans fought so well, that they maintained their ground, and made fourscore gentlemen prisoners. They then repassed the bridge without hindrance, and returned to Tournay, where each retired to his own quarters. WE will now relate an adventure which happened to the Flemings, under command of sir Robert d’Artois and sir Henry de Flandres. They amounted to upwards of forty thousand, from the towns of Ypres, Poperingue, Malines, Cassel, and Castlewick of Bergues. These Flemings were encamped in great array in the valley of Cassel, to oppose the French garrisons which king Philip had sent into St. Omer, St. Venant, Aire, and other towns and fortresses in that neighbourhood. By the king of France’s orders, the dauphin of Auvergne, the lords of Kaleuhen, Montay, Rochefort, the viscount de Touars, and many other knights from Auvergne and Limousin, posted themselves in St. Omer. In St. Venant, and in Aire, there were also a great many knights. The Flemings frequently 85 skirmished with the French; and one day, to the number of four or five thousand lightly armed, they came to the suburbs of St. Omer, pulled down many houses, and pillaged wherever they could. The alarm was instantly spread in the town: the lords who were there soon armed themselves and their men, and sallied out at the gate opposite to where the Flemings were. They might amount to about six banners, two hundred armed with helmets, and six hundred infantry. They made a circuit round St. Omer, as their guides, who were well acquainted with the road, led them, and came opportunely upon the Flemings, who were busily employed in collecting every thing they could find in the town of Arques, which is close to St. Omer, so that they were dispersed about, without officers, and without order. The French attacked them thus unawares, with banners displayed, and lances in their rests, in regular order, crying out, “Clermont, Clermont, for the dauphin of Auvergne.” When the Flemings heard this, they were sore alarmed; and, not attempting to rally in any order, they fled as fast as they could, throwing down all the pillage they had gotten. The French pursued them, and killed and knocked them down in great numbers. This pursuit lasted full two leagues: there were four thousand eight hundred slain, and four hundred captured, who were carried to St. Omer, and there imprisoned. When those few, who had escaped, arrived at their own army, and related what had happened to them, it soon came to the ears of their captains, who told them they had deserved what had befallen them, for they had done this without orders, and without a leader. About midnight, as these Flemings were asleep in their tents, so sudden an alarm and fright came upon them, that they all got up, and could not make sufficient haste to decamp. They directly pulled down their tents and pavilions, flung them into the baggage-wagons, and took to their heels; without waiting for any one, or keeping any order or regular road. When the two commanders heard of this, they got up in the greatest haste, and ordered large fires and torches to be lighted: they mounted their horses, and galloping after the Flemings, said to them, “Sirs, tell us what has ailed you, that you fly thus, when no one pursues you; you ought to think yourselves very secure, and yet you are still going on. Return back, for God’s sake: you are exceedingly to blame, to run away without being pursued.” But, notwithstanding all their entreaties, they would not stop, and each took the nearest way he could find to his own home. These lords, perceiving they could not prevail with them, ordered their baggage to be packed up in the wagons, and came to the siege of Tournay, , where they related to the chiefs what had happened to the Flemings, which surprised all; some said, they must have been bewitched. THE siege of Tournay had lasted a long time; eleven weeks all but three days; when the lady John de Valois, sister to the king of France, and mother to the earl of Hainault, took great pains with both parties to make up a peace, so that they might separate without a battle. The good lady had frequently, on her knees, besought it of the king of France, and afterwards came to the lords of the empire, especially to the duke of Brabant, and the duke of Juliers, who had married her daughter, and to the lord John of Hainault. She at last so far prevailed, by the help and assistance of the lord Lewis d’Augimont, who was well beloved by both parties, that a day was fixed for a negotiation, when each of the parties was to send five well-qualified persons to treat upon the best means of bringing about a reconciliation, and a truce for three days was agreed upon. These commissioners were to meet at a chapel, situated in the fields, called Esplotin. On the day appointed, having heard mass, they assembled after dinner, and the good lady with them. On the part of the king of France, there came Charles, king of Bohemia, Charles, earl of Alençon, the king’s brother, the bishop of Liege, the earl of Flanders, and the earl of Armagnac. On the part of the king of England, there came the duke of Brabant, the bishop of Lincoln, the duke of Gueldres, the duke of Juliers, and the lord John of Hainault. When they had all entered this chapel, they saluted each other most politely, with every 86 mark of respect: they then began on the business, and the whole day passed in discussing the best means to accomplish what they were met for. The lady Joan entreated of them respectfully, but with much earnestness, that they would exert themselves to bring about a peace: this first day, however, passed without any thing being decided, when they all separated, promising to return on the morrow. The next day they came to their appointment, began upon the treaty as before, and fell upon some arrangements which seemed likely to end to their mutual satisfaction; but it was too late that day to put them in writing: so they separated, with a promise of returning on the morrow to complete and finish it. The third day these lords returned, and agreed upon a truce, to last for one year, between the two kings and all the allies that were present, as well as between those who were carrying on the war in Scotland, Gascony, Poictou, and Saintonge; and it was in these countries to take place forty days from that day. Each party was to inform their adherents of the truce, and that they sincerely meant to abide by it; but they were to be left to follow their own inclinations, adhering to it or not. France, Picardy, Burgundy, and Normandy, agreed to it, without any exception; and this truce was to take place immediately in the armies of France and England. The two kings also were to send four or five noble personages to Arras, where the pope was to send as many legates; and to whatever these persons should determine upon they promised most faithfully to accede. One of the conditions of this truce was, that each person should retain whatever he had got in his possession. The truce was immediately proclaimed in each army, to the great joy of the Brabanters, who were heartily tired of the siege. The day after, at day-break, tents and pavilions were struck, wagons loaded, and every one in motion to depart; so that anyone who had been there before, and saw this, might have hailed a new era. Thus the good city of Tournay remained unhurt, but it had a narrow escape; for there were at that time no more provisions in it than would have been sufficient for three or four days. The Brabanters began their march immediately, for they were very impatient to return. The king of England set out sore against his will, but it behoved him to consent to the will of others, and to agree to their counsels. The king of France could not well remain longer where he was, from the great stench of the dead cattle, and from the excessive heat of the weather. The French thought they had gained much honor in this business; giving their reason, that they had prevented the city of Tournay from being lost, and separated the large army which had lain before it and done nothing, notwithstanding the great preparations that had been made. The lords of the opposite party claimed the honor of this affair; because they had remained so long in the kingdom of France, and besieged one of the best towns the king had, burning and destroying his country before his eyes, and he not sending any succor or relief as he ought to have done; and lastly, because he had consented to a truce with his enemies lying before his city, burning and wasting his kingdom. These lords then set out from Tournay, and returned to their own country. The king of England went to Ghent, where his queen was, and soon after crossed the sea with all his people, except those whom he left to attend the conference at Arras. The earl of Hainault returned to Valenciennes; and upon that occasion there were great entertainments, and a tournament at Mons in Hainault. Sir Gerard de Verchin, seneschal of Hainault, was there, and tilted at this tournament, in which he was mortally wounded. He left behind him a son, called John, who was afterwards a bold and hardy knight, though he enjoyed but indifferent health. The king of France disbanded his army, and went to amuse and refresh himself at Lisle, where the principal persons of Tournay came to see him. He received them with great joy; and, as a mark of favor for having so gallantly defended themselves against their enemies, so that they made no conquests from them, he granted them back their franchises, which they had lost for some time. This made them very happy; for Sir Godemar du Fay, and many other knights, strangers to them, had been made their governors: they, therefore, immediately elected provosts and jurats from among themselves, according to their ancient customs. When the king had settled to his liking part of his business, he set out from Lisle, and took the road towards his good city of Paris. The time approached for the meeting of the conference at Arras. Pope Clement VI sent, as his legates, the cardinal of Naples, and the cardinal of Clermont, who came to Paris, where they were received most honorably by the king of France, and then proceeded to Arras. From the king of France, there came the earl of Alençon, the duke of Bourbon, the earl of Flanders, the earl of Blois, the archbishop of Sens, the bishop of Beauvais, and the bishop of Auxerre. On the part of the king of England there were, the bishop of Lincoln, the bishop of Durham, the earl of Warwick, the lord Robert d’Artois, the lord John of Hainault, and the lord Henry of Flanders. At this conference, there were many subjects brought forward for discussion, and a great deal of talk during the fifteen days which it lasted, but nothing positively determined upon; for the English made large demands, which the French would not allow of; they agreed only to restore the county of Ponthieu, which had been given, as a marriage portion with Isabella, to the king of England. This conference, therefore, broke up without doing anything, except prolonging the truce to two years, which was all that these cardinals could obtain. Every one returned homewards; and the cardinals took their road through Hainault, at the entreaties of the earl, who right nobly entertained them (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 367.). Note - on 19 Sep 1356 at Poitiers, Bretagne, France: Jean I fought at the Battle of Poitiers - 19 September 1356. Edward III, King of England, began the Hundred Years War, claiming the throne of France on the death of King Philip IV in 1337. The war finally ended in the middle of the 15th Century with the eviction of the English from France, other than Calais, and the formal abandonment by the English monarchs of their claims to French territory. The war began well for Edward III with the decisive English victories at Sluys in 1340 and Creçy in 1346 and the capture of Calais in 1347. In the late 1340s the plague epidemic, called the Black Death, decimated the populations of France and England, bringing military operations to a halt; one of the plague’s victims being the French king Philip VI. In 1355 King Edward III again planned for an invasion of France. His son, Edward the Black Prince, now an experienced soldier 26 years of age, landed at Bordeaux in Western France and led his army on a march through Southern France to Carcassonne. Unable to take the walled city, the Black Prince returned to Bordeaux. In early 1356 the Duke of Lancaster landed with a second force in Normandy and began to advance south. Edward III was engaged in fighting in Scotland. The new king of France, John I, led an army against Lancaster forcing him to withdraw towards the coast. King John then turned to attack the Black Prince, who was advancing north east towards the Loire pillaging the countryside as he went. In early September 1356 King John reached the Loire with his large army, just as the Black Prince turned back towards Bordeaux. The French army marched hard and overtook the unsuspecting English force at Poitiers on Sunday 18 September 1356. The local prelate, Cardinal Talleyrand de Périgord, attempted to broker terms of settlement between the two armies; but the Black Prince’s offer of handing over all the booty he had taken on his “chevauchée” and maintaining a truce for 7 years was unacceptable to King John who considered the English would have little chance against his overwhelming army, and the French demand that the Black Prince surrender himself and his army was unacceptable to the English. The two armies prepared for battle. The English army was an experienced force; many of the archers veterans of Creçy, ten years before, and the Gascon men-at-arms commanded by Sir John Chandos, Sir James Audley and Captal de Buche, all old soldiers. The Black Prince arranged his force in a defensive position among the hedges and orchards of the area, his front line of archers disposed behind a particularly prominent thick hedge through which the road ran at right angles. King John was advised by his Scottish commander, Sir William Douglas, that the French attack should be delivered on foot, horses being particularly vulnerable to English archery, the arrows fired with a high trajectory falling on the unprotected necks and backs of the mounts. King John took this advice, his army in the main leaving its horses with the baggage and forming up on foot. The French attack began in the early morning of Monday 19 September 1356 with a mounted charge by a forlorn hope of 300 German knights commanded by two Marshals of France; Barons Clermont and Audrehem. The force reached a gallop, closing in to charge down the road into the centre of the English position. The attack was a disaster, with those knights not shot down by the English archers dragged from their horses and killed or secured as prisoners for later ransom. The rest of the French army now began its ponderous advance on foot, in accordance with Douglas’ advice, arrayed in three divisions; the first led by the Dauphin Charles (the son of the King), the second by the Duc D’Orleans and the third, the largest, by the King himself. The first division reached the English line exhausted by its long march in heavy equipment, much harassed by the arrow fire of the English archers. The Black Prince’s soldiers, Gascon men-at-arms and English and Welsh archers, rushed forward to engage the French, pushing through the hedgerow and spilling round the flanks to attack the French in the rear. After a short savage fight the Dauphin’s division broke and retreated, blundering into the division of the Duc D’Orleans marching up behind, both divisions falling back in confusion. The final division of the French army, commanded by the king himself, was the strongest and best controlled. The three divisions coalesced and resumed the advance against the English, a formidable mass of walking knights and men-at-arms. Thinking that the retreat of the first two divisions marked the end of the battle, the Black Prince had ordered a force of knights commanded by the Gascon, Captal de Buche, to mount and pursue the French. Chandos urged the Prince to launch this mounted force on the main body of the French army. The Black Prince seized on Chandos’ idea and ordered all the knights and men-at-arms to mount for the charge. The horses were ordered up from the rear; in the meantime Captal de Buch’s men, already mounted, were ordered to advance around the French flank to the right. As the French army toiled up to the hedgerow the English force broke through the hedge and struck the French like a thunderbolt, the impetus of the charge taking the mounted knights and men-at-arms right into the French line. Simultaneously Captal de Buch’s Gascons charged in on the French flank. The English and Welsh archers left their bows and ran forward to join the fight, brandishing their daggers and fighting hammers. The French army broke up, many leaving the field, while the more stalwart knights fought hard in isolated groups. A mass of fugitives made for Poitiers pursued by the mounted Gascons to be slaughtered outside the closed city gates. King John found himself alone with his 14 years old younger son Philip fighting an overwhelming force of Gascons and English. Eventually the king agreed to surrender. The battle won, the English army gave itself up to pillaging the vanquished French knights and the lavish French camp. In his dispatch to King Edward III, his father, the Black Prince stated that the French dead amounted to 3,000 while only 40 of his troops had been killed. It is likely that the English casualties were higher. Among the French prisoners were King John, his son Philip, 17 great lords, 13 counts, 5 viscounts and a hundred other knights of significance. Follow-up: On the night of the battle the Black Prince entertained the King of France and his son to dinner and the next day the English army resumed its march to Bordeaux. The effect of the defeat on France and the loss of the King to captivity was devastating, leaving the country in the hands of the Dauphin Charles, escaped from the ruins of his division at Poitiers. Charles faced immediate revolts across the kingdom as he attempted to raise money to continue the war and ransom his father. The release of King John proved difficult to negotiate as Edward III sought to extract more and more onerous terms from the French. Meanwhile the war continued to the misery of the wretched inhabitants of France. King John was released in November 1361 against other hostages. Due to the default of one of those hostages John returned to London and died there in 1364. Regimental anecdotes and traditions: • King John actually surrendered to a French knight, Sir Denis de Morbeque, who took him to the Prince of Wales with the Earl of Warwick. • Poitiers was the second great battle won by the English yew bow, although in this case it was the threat of the arrow barrage that caused the French to launch the ill-judged advance on foot thereby exposing them to the English/Gascon mounted charge that won the battle; (Ibid.).
Died: in 1363 E.S. [via Paul Theroff] indicates that Jean I died in 1363, however, on Page 122, Abbott shows Jean I's death as being in 1360 but on Page 122, Abbott shows Jean I as dying in 1362 (Abbott, Pages 72, 122.).
131. Isabeau8 de Montmorency (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 367.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Châtillon-sur-Marne. AKA: Isabelle, Dame de Germaines (Ibid.). Born: before 1325, daughter of Jean I, Sire de Montmorency and Jeanne de Calletot. Married on 13 Oct 1336: Jean I, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne,, son of Gaucher V/II, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Isabelle de Dreux (Isabeau was Jean I's second wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 367.). Died: circa 1342.
144. Thibaut VI, Sire8 de Neufchâtel (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 515.). AKA: Thibaut, Vicomte de Baume-les- Dames. AKA: Thibaut VI, Seigneur de Blâmont. Born: circa 1337 at France, son of Thibault V, Sire de Neufchâtel and Jeanne de Chalon. Married before 1360 at France: Marguerite, Dame de Montaigu,, daughter of Henri de Bourgogne and Isabeau de Villars. Died: between 1400 and 1401 at Doubs, France-Comté, France, Thibaut VI is buried in Lieucroissant.
145. Marguerite, Dame8 de Montaigu (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). AKA: Marguerite de Bourgogne (Ibid.). Married Name: de Neufchâtel. AKA: Marguerite, Dame de Chémilly. Born: between 1338 and 1363 at France, daughter of Henri de Bourgogne and Isabeau de Villars, Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Jean I, was born. Married before 1360 at France: Thibaut VI, Sire de Neufchâtel,, son of Thibault V, Sire de Neufchâtel and Jeanne de Chalon. Died: circa 1397 at France Marguerite is buried in Lieucroissant.
156. Jean II, Sire8 de Plancy (Abbott, Page 81.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1354 at France, son of Jean, Sire de Plancy and N? N?, Jean II is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his son, Louis, was born (Ibid.). Died: after 1359 (Ibid.). Married before 1373: Jeanne, Dowager N?
157. Jeanne, Dowager8 N? (Ibid.). Born: before 1359. Married before 1373: Jean II, Sire de Plancy,, son of Jean, Sire de Plancy and N? N?
--- 9th Generation --- 256. Oger VI, Sire9 d'Anglure (André Roux: Scrolls, 244.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). AKA: Oger VI de Saint-Chéron. Born: before 1280, son of Jean, Sire d'Anglure and Hedwige (--?--) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Married before 1320: Béatrix-Béatrice d'Essei,, daughter of Arthur de Sorcy and N? N? (Béatrice was Oger's first wife). Died: circa 1344.
257. Béatrix-Béatrice9 d'Essei (André Roux: Scrolls, 244.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). Married Name: d'Anglure. AKA: Béatrice de Sorcy. AKA: Béatrix d'Essey d’Essey-lès-Nancy (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 211.). AKA: Béatrix, Dame de Ponthion (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Born: before 1305, daughter of Arthur de Sorcy and N? N?, Béatrix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Oger VII was born. Married before 1320: Oger VI, Sire d'Anglure,, son of Jean, Sire d'Anglure and Hedwige (--?--) (Béatrice was Oger's first wife). Died: after 1348 Béatrix was alive in the year 1348.
258. Eustache III, Chevalier9 de Conflans (André Roux: Scrolls, 244.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des- Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 211.) (Abbott, Page 74.). AKA: Eustaches III, Seigneur d'Estoges (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 211.). AKA: Eustaches III, Avoué de Thérouenne (Ibid.). Born: before 1307 at France, son of Hughes III de Conflans and Béatrix, Avouée de Thérouenne, Eustache is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter Marguerite was born. Married before 1324: N? de Villebéon. Died: after 1387 at Marne, Champagne, France (Abbott, Page 74.).
259. N?9 de Villebéon (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). Married Name: de Conflans. Born: before 1310 at France She is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her dauther, Marguerite, was born. Married before 1324: Eustache III, Chevalier de Conflans,, son of Hughes III de Conflans and Béatrix, Avouée de Thérouenne.
Gaucher de Châtillon (1250-1328), connétable de France
Coat of Arm associated with Gaucher V/II de Châtillon-sur-Marne, Comte de Porcéan (Porcien).
260. Gaucher V/II, Seigneur9 de Châtillon-sur-Marne (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 02:05 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.). AKA: Gaucher, Comte de Château Porcien (Abbott, Page 72.). AKA: Gaucher II, Count de Porcéan Porcéan=Porcien (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.). Born: in 1249 at France, son of Gaucher IV de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Isabeau de Villehardouin. Married in 1276 at France: Isabelle de Dreux,, daughter of Robert I de Dreux and Isabeau de Villebéon (Isabelle was Gaucher V's first wife. Theroff' sources indicate they were married in 1276 but the Dictionnaire indicates the marriage took place in 1281). Married in 1301 at France: Hélissende de Vergy,, daughter of Jean I de Vergy and Marguerite de Noyers (Hélissende was Gaucher V's second wife, and he was her second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.). Note - in 1302: In 1302, Jacques II, Seigneur de Château Porcien sold the county to Gaucher. Married in 1313 at France: Isabelle=Élisabeth, Dame de Rumigny,, daughter of Hughes II, Seigneur de Rumigny and Yolande de Nesle (Isabelle was Gaucher V's third wife. Isabeau was the widow of Thibaud II, Duke de Lorraine) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.). Died: in 1329.
261. Isabelle9 de Dreux (Paul Theroff, posts, 25 May 1995 at 13:59 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Châtillon-sur-Marne. Born: in 1264 at Orléanais, France, daughter of Robert I de Dreux and Isabeau de Villebéon. Married in 1276 at France: Gaucher V/II, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne,, son of Gaucher IV de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Isabeau de Villehardouin (Isabelle was Gaucher V's first wife. Theroff' sources indicate they were married in 1276 but the Dictionnaire indicates the marriage took place in 1281). Died: on 29 Apr 1300 at France (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.).
262. Jean I, Sire9 de Montmorency (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.). Born: between 1279 and 1304 at France, son of Mathieu IV de Montmorency and Jeanne de Lévis. Married circa 1315: Jeanne de Calletot,, daughter of Guillaume de Calletot and N? N? (M. de La Chenaye-des- Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 420.). Died: in Jun 1325 (Ancestry of Admiral Gaspard de Coligny, 23 Jan 2001, Listed at http://members.aol.com/netsanet1/netsanet1/Coligny.html.).
263. Jeanne9 de Calletot (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 420.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Montmorency. AKA: Jeanne de Calletot de Berneval (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.). Born: in 1290 at Caux, France, daughter of Guillaume de Calletot and N? N?, Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when her husband, Jean I, died (Ibid.). Married circa 1315: Jean I, Sire de Montmorency,, son of Mathieu IV de Montmorency and Jeanne de Lévis (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 420.). Died: circa 1350 (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.).
288. Thibault V, Sire9 de Neufchâtel (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 209.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 18 March 1995 at 16:07 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 515.). AKA: Thibault, Vicomte de Baume-les-Dames. AKA: Thibaut V, Seigneur de Blâmont. Born: between 1292 and 1320 at France, son of Thibaud de Belvoir and Agnes von Geroldseck, Thibault V is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when he married Jeanne. André Roux skips a generation and attributes Thibault V's parentage to Thibaut III and Jeanne/Agnès de Commercy. E.S. [via Paul Theroff] has the parentage as shown here. PaterAlter before 1320 Thibault V, Sire de Neufchâtel/Thibault III, Sire de Neufchâtel (an unknown value). MaterAlter: before 1320 Jeanne de Commercy/Thibault V, Sire de Neufchâtel. Married in 1335 at Montfaucon, France: Jeanne de Chalon,, daughter of Jean II, Count d'Auxerre and Alix de Bourgogne. Married in 1342: Catherine de Chalon,, daughter of Jean, Comte de Chalon and Marguerite de Bourgogne (Catherine was Thibault V's second wife). Died: in 1366 at Doubs, France-Comté, France, According to André Roux, Thibault V was alive in the year 1345. According to E.S. [via Paul Theroff], Thibault V is buried in Lieucroissant and died in 1366. Abbott asserts Thibaut V died in 1332.
289. Jeanne9 de Chalon (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 209.). Married Name: de Neufchâtel. AKA: Jeanne, Dame de Nancuise. Born: before 1325 at France, daughter of Jean II, Count d'Auxerre and Alix de Bourgogne, Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Thibaut V. Married in 1335 at Montfaucon, France: Thibault V, Sire de Neufchâtel,, son of Thibaud de Belvoir and Agnes von Geroldseck. Died: in 1342 at France.
290. Henri9 de Bourgogne. Born: before 1302 at France, son of Jean de Bourgogne and Marguerite de Blâmont. Married before 1330 at France: Mathilde de Champlitte,, daughter of Simon de Champlitte and N? N? (Mathilde was Henri's first wife). Married in 1337 at France: Isabeau de Villars,, daughter of Humbert V de Thoire-et-Villars and Éléonore de Beaujeu (Isabeau was Henri's second wife). Died: after 1337.
291. Isabeau9 de Villars. Married Name: de Bourgogne. Born: before 1327 at France, daughter of Humbert V de Thoire-et-Villars and Éléonore de Beaujeu, Isabeau is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Henri. Married in 1337 at France: Henri de Bourgogne,, son of Jean de Bourgogne and Marguerite de Blâmont (Isabeau was Henri's second wife). Died: after 1337.
312. Jean, Sire9 de Plancy (Abbott, Page 81.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1317 at France, son of Philippe, Sire de Plancy and N? N? (Ibid.). Married before 1352: N? N?
313. N?9 N? Married before 1352: Jean, Sire de Plancy,, son of Philippe, Sire de Plancy and N? N?
--- 10th Generation ---
512. Jean, Sire10 d'Anglure (André Roux: Scrolls, 244.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:36 Hours.). AKA: Jean de Saint-Chéron. AKA: Jean Saladin, Sire de Marchandy (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d %27Anglure.). AKA: Jean, Sire du Mesnil du Mesnil-sur-Oger (Ibid.). Born: before 1256, son of Oger III de Saint-Chéron and Helvide, Dame d'Anglure, Jean took the name of d'Anglure from his mother's side, over his birth-right de Saint-Chéron. Married before 1280: Hedwige (--?--). Died: between 1301 and 1329 André Roux cites the year of death at 1301, while another source cites circa 1329.
513. Hedwige10 (--?--) (Ibid., http://fabpedigree.com/s096/f092440.htm, 7 December 2008.). Married before 1280: Jean, Sire d'Anglure,, son of Oger III de Saint-Chéron and Helvide, Dame d'Anglure. Married Name: d'Anglure.
514. Arthur10 de Sorcy (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). AKA: Arthur, Sire de Ponthion (Ibid.). Born: before 1285 Arthur is presumed to have been at least 20 years old by the time his daughter and heir, Béatrix, was born. Married before 1303: N? N?
515. N?10 N? Married before 1303: Arthur de Sorcy. Married Name: de Sorcy.
516. Hughes III10 de Conflans (Abbott, Page 74.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 210 - 211.). AKA: Hughes III, Maréchal de Champagne On 28 May 1227 (probably 1287), Hughes II, in the capacity of Maréchal de Champagne, attested to the contractual arrangement for the marriage of one of the sons of Gui, Comte de Flandre (Abbott, Page 74.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 210.). AKA: Hughes III, Seigneur d'Estoges (Abbott, Page 74.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 210 - 211.). Born: circa 1251 at Marne, Champagne, France, son of Hughes II, Seigneur de Conflans and Marie de Brienne. Married before 1279 at France: Béatrix, Avouée de Thérouenne (Béatrix was Hughes III's first wife). Married before 1290: N? de Châlons. Died: after 1295 Hughes III was still alive in 1295 (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 210.).
517. Béatrix, Avouée10 de Thérouenne (Ibid.). Married Name: de Conflans. Born: before 1262 Béatrix is presumed to have been at least 17 years of age by the time she married Hughes III. Married before 1279 at France: Hughes III de Conflans,, son of Hughes II, Seigneur de Conflans and Marie de Brienne (Béatrix was Hughes III's first wife).
Coat of Arm associated with Gaucher IV de Châtillon-sur-Marne, et de Porcéan (Porcien).
520. Gaucher IV10 de Châtillon-sur-Marne (André Roux: Scrolls, 135, 145.) (Abbott, Pages 72.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 354, 363.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Gaucher IV, Seigneur de Créci (Ibid.). AKA: Gaucher IV, Seigneur de Crèvecoeur (Ibid.). Born: between 1226 and 1234 at Châtillon-sur-Marne, Champagne, France, son of Hughes I, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur- Marne and Marie, Dame d'Avesnes, Gaucher IV is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Isabeau. Married before 1248 at France: Isabeau de Villehardouin,, daughter of Guillaume de Villehardouin and Marguerite de Mello. Died: in 1261 at l'Abbaye de Pont-aux-Dames (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.).
521. Isabeau10 de Villehardouin (André Roux: Scrolls, 135, 145.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 15 September 1994 at 02:27 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des- Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 363.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Châtillon-sur-Marne. AKA: Isabeau, dite de Lisignes (Ibid.). Born: before 1238 at Champagne, France, daughter of Guillaume de Villehardouin and Marguerite de Mello, Isabeau is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Gaucher. Married before 1248 at France: Gaucher IV de Châtillon-sur-Marne,, son of Hughes I, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Marie, Dame d'Avesnes. Died: after Feb 1299 at France Isabeau is buried in Pont-aux-Dames.
522. Robert I10 de Dreux (André Roux: Scrolls, 94, 167.). AKA: Robert I, Seigneur de Beu (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 634.). Born: in 1217 at France, son of Robert III, Count de Dreux and Aénor de Saint-Valéry. AKA: Robert, Vicomte de Châteaudun Vicomte de Châteaudun by marriage. Married in 1253 at France: Clémence, Vicomtesse de Châteaudun,, daughter of Geoffroy IV/VI, Vicomte de Châteaudun and Clémence des Roches (Clémence was Robert's first wife). Married in 1263: Isabeau de Villebéon,, daughter of Adam, Seigneur de Villebéon and Isabelle de Tancarville (Isabeau was Robert I's second wife). Died: in 1264.
523. Isabeau10 de Villebéon (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting under Subject "Capet", 9 July 1994 at 19:54 Hours.). AKA: Isabeau, Dame de La Chapelle- Gautier-en-Brie. Married Name: de Dreux. AKA: Isabelle, Dame de Bagneux. Born: before 1213 at France, daughter of Adam, Seigneur de Villebéon and Isabelle de Tancarville. Married circa 1235: Mathieu, Seigneur de Montmirail,, son of Jean I de Montmirail and Hélvide de Dampierre (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/France/Dynastie_de_Nemours.htm.). Married Name: de Meaux (Ibid.). Married Name: de Montmirail (Ibid.). Married in 1263: Robert I de Dreux,, son of Robert III, Count de Dreux and Aénor de Saint-Valéry (Isabeau was Robert I's second wife). Died: on 25 Mar 1265 André Roux indicates that Isabeau was alive in the year 1282.
524. Mathieu IV10 de Montmorency (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:31 Hours.). Born: in 1250 at France, son of Mathieu III de Montmorency and Jeanne de Brienne (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.). Married in 1275 at France: Marie de Dreux,, daughter of Robert IV, Count de Dreux and Béatrix de Montfort-l'Amaury. Married on 12 Mar 1277: Jeanne de Lévis,, daughter of Gui III, Seigneur de Lévis and Isabel=Isabeau de Marly (Ibid.). Died: between 1304 and 1305 Sources do not agree on the precise year of Mathieu IV's death (Abbott, Page 49.).
525. Jeanne10 de Lévis (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 April 1994 @ 15:57 Hours.). Married Name: de Montmorency. AKA: Jeanne de Mirepois (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.). Born: circa 1256 at France, daughter of Gui III, Seigneur de Lévis and Isabel=Isabeau de Marly (Ibid.). Married on 12 Mar 1277: Mathieu IV de Montmorency,, son of Mathieu III de Montmorency and Jeanne de Brienne (Ibid.). Died: in 1306 at France.
526. Guillaume10 de Calletot (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 420.). AKA: Guillaume, Seigneur de Berneval-en-Caux (Ibid.). Born: before 1270 Guillaume is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his daughter, Jeanne, was born. Married before 1289: N? N?
527. N?10 N? Married Name: de Calletot. Married before 1289: Guillaume de Calletot. 576. Thibaud10 de Belvoir (André Roux: Scrolls, 223.). AKA: Thibault IV, Vicomte de Baume-les-Dames. AKA: Thibaut IV, Sire de Neufchâtel (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:03 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 515.). AKA: Thibaut IV, Seigneur de Blâmont. AKA: Thibault IV, Seigneur de Neufchâtel (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: before 1276 at France, son of Thibault III, Sire de Neufchâtel and Jeanne de Commercy, Thibaut IV is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Agnes. Born: before 1283 at France, son of Thibault III, Sire de Neufchâtel and Jeanne de Commercy, Thibaud is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Jeanne. Married circa 1290: Agnes von Geroldseck. Married circa 1297: Jeanne de Montfaucon,, daughter of Gauthier II, Sire de Montfaucon and Mahaut de Chaussin. Died: between 1308 and 1337 Abbott places Thibault IV's death in 1308, but E.S. asserts he died in 1337 or 1338.
577. Agnes10 von Geroldseck (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:03 Hours.). Married Name: de Neufchâtel. Born: before 1280 at Bas-Rhin, Alsace, France Agnes is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Thibaut IV. Married circa 1290: Thibaud de Belvoir,, son of Thibault III, Sire de Neufchâtel and Jeanne de Commercy.
578. Jean II, Count10 d'Auxerre (André Roux: Scrolls, 98.). AKA: Jean II, Count de Chalon. AKA: Jean I, Count de Tonnerre (Abbott, Page 86.). AKA: Jean III, Comte d'Auxerre (Abbott, Page 202.). Born: in Oct 1292 at France, son of Guillaume, Count de Chalon and Éléonore=Léonore de Savoie. Married between 1293 and 1316 at France: N? N? (She was Jean II's first wife). Married in 1317 at France: Alix de Bourgogne,, daughter of Renaud, Count de Chalon and Guillemette de Neufchâtel (Jean II was Alix's first husband. Alix was Jean II's second wife). Note - between 1357 and 1361 at London, England: Jean II was imprisoned in London for 4 years. Died: in 1362 at Crécy, France, Jean II was killed.
579. Alix10 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 123.). Married Name: d'Auxerre. Born: before 1297, daughter of Renaud, Count de Chalon and Guillemette de Neufchâtel. Married in 1317 at France: Jean II, Count d'Auxerre,, son of Guillaume, Count de Chalon and Éléonore=Léonore de Savoie (Jean II was Alix's first husband. Alix was Jean II's second wife).
580. Jean10 de Bourgogne. AKA: Jean, Seigneur de Montagu. Born: before 1266 at France, son of Hughes, Count Palatin de Bourgogne and Alix, Duchesse de Méran. Married before 1302 at France: Marguerite de Blâmont,, daughter of Henri, Seigneur de Blâmont and Kunigonde de Bigny. Died: circa 1302.
581. Marguerite10 de Blâmont. Married Name: de Bourgogne. Born: before 1282 at France, daughter of Henri, Seigneur de Blâmont and Kunigonde de Bigny, Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when her husband died. Married before 1302 at France: Jean de Bourgogne,, son of Hughes, Count Palatin de Bourgogne and Alix, Duchesse de Méran.
582. Humbert V10 de Thoire-et-Villars (André Roux: Scrolls, 103, 133.). AKA: Humber V, Seigneur de Thoire (Abbott, Page 570.). Born: before 1277, son of Humbert IV de Thoire-et-Villars and Marguerite N?, Humbert V is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age when he married Éléonore. Married in 1295: Éléonore de Beaujeu,, daughter of Louis de Forez and Éléonore de Savoie (André Roux: Scrolls.). Died: circa 1336 Humbert V was alive in the year 1336.
583. Éléonore10 de Beaujeu (André Roux: Scrolls, 103, 133.). Born: between 1271 and 1285, daughter of Louis de Forez and Éléonore de Savoie, Éléonore is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Humbert V. Married in 1295: Humbert V de Thoire-et-Villars,, son of Humbert IV de Thoire-et-Villars and Marguerite N? (André Roux: Scrolls.). Died: after 1298.
624. Philippe, Sire10 de Plancy (Abbott, Page 81.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1286 at France, son of Hughes de Plancy and N? N?, Philippe is presumed to have been born before his father was 50 years of age (Ibid.). Married before 1315: N? N? Died: in 1317 at France (Ibid.).
625. N?10 N? Married before 1315: Philippe, Sire de Plancy,, son of Hughes de Plancy and N? N?
--- 11th Generation ---
d'Anglure: "D'or, semé de grelots cousus d'argent soutenus chacun d'un croissant de gueules." Motto: "Juravit Dominus David véritatem"
1024. Oger III11 de Saint-Chéron (André Roux: Scrolls, 244.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:36 Hours.). AKA: Oger d'Anglure. Born: before 1234 at France, son of Oger II, Sire de Saint-Chéron and Béatrice de Vitry, Oger III was born before Guillaume. Married before 1253 at France: Helvide, Dame d'Anglure,, daughter of Gobert de Montchâlons and N? N? Died: in 1256.
1025. Helvide, Dame11 d'Anglure (André Roux: Scrolls, 244.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:36 Hours.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Married Name: de Saint-Chéron. AKA: Heluis de Montchâlons (Ibid.). Born: before 1239 at France, daughter of Gobert de Montchâlons and N? N?, Helvide is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Ogier IV, was born. Married before 1253 at France: Oger III de Saint-Chéron,, son of Oger II, Sire de Saint-Chéron and Béatrice de Vitry.
1032. Hughes II, Seigneur11 de Conflans (Abbott, Page 74.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 207, 210.) (Abbott, Page 74.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.) (Ibid.). AKA: Hughes II, Seigneur d'Estoges (Ibid.). AKA: Hughes II, Seigneur de Congy (Ibid.). Born: before 1223 at Marne, Champagne, France, son of Eustache II, Seigneur de Conflans and Helvide de Thorote. Married before 1243: Marie de Brienne,, daughter of Érard I de Brienne and Philippe de Champagne (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.). Died: after 1249 (Abbott, Page 74.). Married circa 1252: Ide N? (Ide was the widow of N??, Avoué de Thérouenne, when she married Gautier) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 210.).
1033. Marie11 de Brienne (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:31 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). AKA: Marie, Dame de Raméru (Abbott, Page 82.). Married Name: de Conflans. Married Name: de Nanteuil-le-Fossé. Married Name: de Nanteuil-la-Fosse (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 210.). Born: circa 1214 at France, daughter of Érard I de Brienne and Philippe de Champagne. Married before 1240 at France: Gaucher III, Seigneur de Nanteuil-la-Fosse,, son of Gaucher II, Seigneur de Nanteuil-la-Fosse and Adélaïde=Aleyde, Dame de Béthune (Gaucher was Marie's first husband). Married before 1243: Hughes II, Seigneur de Conflans,, son of Eustache II, Seigneur de Conflans and Helvide de Thorote (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.). Died: after 1243.
Coat of arms associated with Hughes I, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne.
1040. Hughes I, Seigneur11 de Châtillon-sur-Marne (André Roux: Scrolls, 122, 135.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 25 May 1995 at 13:57 Hours.) (Abbott, Pages 72.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.) (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Pages 352, 353.) (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 352.) (Ibid.). AKA: Hughes, Comte de Saint-Paul-sur- Ternoise (Abbott, Page 288.). AKA: Hughes, Count de Blois (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 352.). Born: circa 1197 at France, son of Gaucher III, Count de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Élizabeth=Isabeau, Comtesse de Saint-Paul, Hughes was alive in the year 1216. AKA: Hughes I, Seigneur de Créci (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 353.). Married before 1225 at France: Agnès de Bar-le-Duc,, daughter of Thibaut I, Comte de Bar and Isabeau de Brienne (Agnès was Hughes' first wife). Married in Apr 1225 at France: Marie, Dame d'Avesnes,, daughter of Gauthier II, Seigneur d'Avesnes and Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois (Marie was Hughes' second wife). AKA: Hughes, Count de Saint-Paul Saint-Paul = Saint-Pol (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.) (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 352.). Married before 1248 at France: Mathilde = Mahaut de Guînes,, daughter of Arnoul II, Comte de Guînes and Béatrix, Vicomtesse de Bourbourg. Died: on 9 Apr 1248 Hughes I is buried at the heart of the Abbey du Pont-aux-Dames which he had founded and richly endowed (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 353.). Note - between 18 Sep 1248 and 9 Apr 1248: Hughes I participated and died in the Seventh Crusade. The Seventh Crusade was a crusade led by Louis IX of France from 18 September 1248 to 24 April 1254. Approximately 50,000 gold bezants (a sum equal to the entire annual revenue of France) was paid in ransom for King Louis who, along with thousands of his troops, were captured and defeated by the Egyptian army led by the Ayyubid Sultan Turanshah supported by the Bahariyya Mamluks led by Faris ad-Din Aktai, Baibars al-Bunduqdari, Qutuz , Aybak and Qalawun. France was perhaps the strongest state in Europe at the time, as the Albigensian Crusade had brought Provence into Parisian control. Poitou was ruled by Louis IX's brother Alphonse of Poitiers, who joined him on his crusade in 1245. Another brother, Charles I of Anjou, also joined Louis. For the next three years Louis collected an ecclesiastical tenth (mostly from church tithes), and in 1248 he and his approximately 15,000-strong army that included 3,000 knights, and 5,000 crossbowmen sailed on 36 ships from the ports of Aigues-Mortes, which had been specifically built to prepare for the crusade, and Marseille. Louis IX's financial preparations for this expedition were comparatively well organized, and he was able to raise approximately 1,500,000 livres tournois. However, many nobles who joined Louis on the expedition had to borrow money from the royal treasury, and the crusade turned out to be very expensive. The Seventh shares with the Sixth Crusade the attribute of being under the control of a particular monarch. Taken together, they show plainly that the papacy had lost control of the crusading movement and, equally, that the movement was no longer able to stir interest throughout Europe. The crusades were close to becoming the instrument of national policy. The King and Queen sailed to Cyprus, arriving at Limassol on 18 September 1248, where they were received by King Henry of Cyprus. They were joined there by the Grand Master of the Hospital, the Grand Master of the Temple, and many of the Palestinian barons. Louis called a council and there it was agreed to aim for Egypt. Both in the Latin West and in Outremer it was understood that Jerusalem could never be secure so long as Egypt was hostile. the Latin Empire set up after the Fourth Crusade asked for his help against the Byzantine Empire of Nicaea, and the Principality of Antioch and the Knights Templar wanted his help in Syria, where the Muslims had recently captured Sidon. Once the objective was decided, Louis wanted to set out at once, but the locals persuaded him that an attack on the Nile delta in winter would be too risky. There were few harbors along the delta; landing required calm seas and the winter storms made these unpredictable. Despite his eagerness, Louis agreed to wait until spring. Egypt would, Louis thought, provide a base from which to attack Jerusalem, and its wealth and supply of grain would keep the crusaders fed and equipped. During the winter, the king was distracted by various diplomatic maneuvers, including sending an expedition to the Mongols to seek an alliance there. Constantinople begged him to help in its struggle with the Emperor of Nicaea. Antioch asked for help. The Templars were engaged in some complex negotiations with Aleppo. Louis steadfastly refused to be distracted from his crusading goal and refused all these entanglements, except he did send six hundred archers to Bohémond at Antioch. In the spring, additional troops arrived from the Morea. Louis had arranged for supplies at Cyprus, but he had planned only for a stay of weeks, not months, and he now had far fewer stores than he had hoped. More time (and supplies) was wasted in trying to find ships, for Venice now refused to help at all, and Genoa was distracted by a war. When a fleet did assemble, it was promptly scattered in a storm. When Louis sailed in May 1249, he had with him only about a quarter of his army. The rest of the army was making its way toward Egypt as best it could, but Louis would not wait. He arrived off the coast of Egypt on 4 June 1249. The Egyptians knew Louis was coming and had dispatched a strong force to oppose him. His advisors all told Louis to wait until the rest of the army should come up, but he refused. On the morning of the 5th, the King landed, leading his troops personally. A fierce battle developed on the beach. John of Ibelin, Count of Jaffa, along with the King himself, distinguished themselves with their courage. The Egyptian commander, Fakhr ad-Din, withdrew under cover of darkness back to Damietta. While there was great elation at their victory, the Christians knew that the really hard fighting still lay ahead. During the night, Fakhr ad-Din found that the city lacked the resolve to fight. He made the tactical decision to abandon the city and to retreat up river. Most of the Muslim population, already in a panic over the prospect of a terrible siege, left with the Egyptian troops. In the morning, some Christians from the city came to the French camp to tell them that the city was undefended. Louis marched triumphantly into Damietta on 6 June 1249. The last time Damietta had fallen to the Christians, the Sultan had offered Jerusalem in exchange. Hopes among the Crusaders ran very high. Having won Damietta, the Crusaders now stopped. The Nile would begin to flood in another month, and everyone remembered the fate of the Fifth Crusade. Moreover, the greater part of the army had not yet arrived. Louis decided to wait out the flood season before considering a further advance up the Nile. The knights sat back and enjoyed the spoils of war. Louis was in his element here, dispensing justice and arrangement the affairs of government. But as the army grew and waiting, it consumed supplies at an alarming rate, and discipline grew slack. Once again the Sultan, who was old and dying of tuberculosis, offered Jerusalem for Damietta. Once again, the Crusaders refused, believing that they had the Egyptians on the run and would be able to win even more. Louis ignored the agreement made during the Fifth Crusade that Damietta should be given to the Kingdom of Jerusalem, now a rump state in Acre, but he did set up an archbishopric there (under the authority of the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem) and used the city as a base to direct military operations against the Muslims of Syria. In Cairo, the political temperature rose rapidly. The Sultan, Ayub, was dying and everyone knew it. He had relied on his slave warriors, known as the Mamluks, for the defense of Damietta and they were now disgraced. They were advocating a palace revolution to restore their position, but Fakhr ad-Din would not lead them. Ayub did what he could. Al-Kamil had constructed a small town on the site of his victory over the Fifth Crusade, naming it al- Mansourah: the Victorious. Ayub had himself brought in a litter to Mansourah and turned the place into an armed camp. He sent Bedouin raiders out to harry any Christians who dared to venture beyond Damietta and the army camp set up outside it. September came and went, then October. The floodwaters receded and the way to Cairo opened. Louis received reinforcements from France, commanded by his brother Alfonso of Poitou. After some discussion, it was agreed to advance up the Nile toward Cairo, and the army set out on 20 November 1249. The King left his Queen behind in Damietta, along with the Patriarch of Jerusalem and a strong garrison. Louis IX sent a letter to as-Salih Ayyub that said : “ As you know that I am the ruler of the Christian nation I do know you are the ruler of the Muhammadan nation. The people of Andalusia give me money and gifts while we drive them like cattle. We kill their men and we make their women widows. We take the boys and the girls as prisoners and we make houses empty. I have told you enough and I have advised you to the end, so now if you make the strongest oath to me and if you go to christian priests and monks and if you carry kindles before my eyes as a sign of obeying the cross, all these will not persuade me from reaching you and killing you at your dearest spot on earth. If the land will be mine then it is a gift to me. If the land will be yours and you defeat me then you will have the upper hand. I have told you and I have warned you about my soldiers who obey me. They can fill open fields and mountains, their number like pebbles. They will be sent to you with swords of destruction.” In November 1249, Louis marched towards Cairo, and almost at the same time, the Ayyubid sultan of Egypt, as-Salih Ayyub, died. Sultan Ayub died on 23 November 1249 at Mansourah. With the Mamluks and other troops already restless, the Sultana managed to hide the fact of her husbands death long enough to recall her son, Turan-shah, from Syria and to make sure that she and Fakhr ad-Din were securely in power. She managed all this even as Louis and his army were advancing up the Nile toward her. Fakhr ad-Din kept most of his forces at Mansourah, securely protected by the joining of the Bahr as-Saghir with the Nile--exactly the same position occupied by al-Kamil about thirty years previously. He sent cavalry forces out to oppose the Christians, and some heavy fighting developed at Fariskur on 7 December, but Louis led his troops well and they were little delayed by these attacks. The Crusaders arrived on the banks of the Bahr as-Saghir on 21 December 1249, and the two armies dug in. The rivers protected the Christians as much as they did the Muslims. Fakhr ad-Din tried several times to find a way to attack the French, but each attempt was thwarted. For their part, the Christians were engaged in trying to build a dyke to bridge the river, but the Egyptians managed to thwart that in their turn. January 1250 passed in these activities. Then, at the beginning of February, the Crusaders got a break. A Coptic Christian offered to show them a ford across the river. They set out on 8 February 1250. The vanguard was led by the King's brother, Robert of Artois, accompanied by the Templars and the English. Louis gave strict orders that no one should attack until he himself gave the order. The crossing was difficult and took a long time. Once over, Artois decided to attack right away, fearing that the Egyptians might discover him there before the French could get across. The Templars reminded him of the King's orders, but he made the decision to attack anyway. Duke Robert was almost immediately successful. The Egyptians were just going about their morning business, unaware that the Christians had crossed the river, so the French were able to burst into the camp almost unopposed. The Egyptians were not formed up, many weren't even armored. Many fled immediately for Mansourah; those who stood and fought, including the Egyptian commander Fakhr ad-Din, were slaughtered. The Egyptian camp was now in Crusader hands, a very great triumph, but Robert of Artois wanted more. He wanted to pursue the fleeing Egyptians and to capture Mansourah; if that city fell, Cairo could not stand. With Cairo, so fell all of Egypt, and the future of the Holy Land would be assured. It was a crucial moment. But the Crusader forces were badly dispersed in and around the Egyptian camp, and in any case the superiority of the Latin cavalry would be lost in the narrow streets of a city. Both the Grand Master of the Temple, William of Sonnac, and the commander of the English contingent, the Earl of Salisbury, advised Robert to wait for the main Crusader force under King Louis. The Duke dismissed the others as cowards and urged his French forces forward. The Templars and the English reluctantly followed, knowing that Artois would be killed if he went on alone. King Louis and the bulk of the French army were still crossing the Bahr as-Saghir, unaware of what was happening. In Mansourah, the fleeing Mamluks were re-grouped under a new leader, Rukn ad-Din Baibars. He stationed his men around the city and allowed the Crusaders to charge into the city without opposition. Once they were all deep within the town, Baibars ordered the counter-attack. Even the people of the town took part, casting down stones and pulling riders from their horses. The Crusaders could not defend themselves; many, indeed, found themselves in alleys so narrow they could not even turn their horses around. Disaster fell on them. Two hundred and ninety Templar knights rode into Mansourah; five escaped. Robert of Artois was killed, overwhelmed when he tried to take refuge in a house. The Lord of Coucy and the Count of Brienne were killed. The Grand Master William lost one eye, but managed to get away. The Earl of Salisbury and almost all of the English knights were killed. Many who escaped the city drowned while trying to swim the river back to safety. Duke Peter of Brittany, severely wounded, managed to make it to the river crossing and it was he who told the King of the disaster. Louis knew what was coming. He quickly formed his army up to meet an attack, but his crossbowmen were still on the other side of the river. The king ordered a pontoon bridge to be built as quickly as possible so they could cross, knowing that their arrows would be needed. In the meantime, the Mamluks attacked. That afternoon saw hard fighting on both sides. More than once the Egyptian army was on the verge of success, but personal courage on the Christian side kept the French intact. Toward sundown, the bridge was at last completed and the bowmen hurried over. That was enough for the Egyptians, and they retired to the safety of Mansourah. Louis learned of his brother's death only after the fighting was done. He wept over his loss, but he could not hope for vengeance, for that same brother had been responsible for the loss of too many knights. The king ordered a retreat back to the Crusader camp. Louis was defeated as well, but he did not withdraw to Damietta for months, preferring to besiege Mansourah, which ended in starvation and death for the crusaders rather than the Muslims. In showing utter agony, a Templar knight lamented : “ Rage and sorrow are seated in my heart...so firmly that I scarce dare to stay alive. It seems that God wishes to support the Turks to our loss...ah, lord God...alas, the realm of the East has lost so much that it will never be able to rise up again. They will make a Mosque of Holy Mary's convent, and since the theft pleases her Son, who should weep at this, we are forced to comply as well...Anyone who wishes to fight the Turks is mad, for Jesus Christ does not fight them any more. They have conquered, they will conquer. For every day they drive us down, knowing that God, who was awake, sleeps now, and Muhammad waxes powerful.” The Egyptians soon tried to capitalize on their victory, attacking three days after the Battle of Mansourah. Hard fighting lasted all day, but in the end the Christians were able to withstand the attack and the Egyptians again withdrew. There followed a stalemate that lasted for several weeks, but always to the detriment of the Christians. After the death of the Sultan, the Sultana immediately summoned Turanshah to Cairo. He arrived on 28 February 1250 and soon tightened the noose around the Christians by implementing a successful blockade of the Nile. All though March, few supply ships managed to slip the blockade; at the end of the month, a whole fleet of thirty-two ships were seized. Famine and disease stalked the Christian camp, and King Louis realized that he must retreat or risk losing everything. He first tried to offer Turanshah an exchange: Damietta for Jerusalem; but the Sultan would have none of it. The Latin army set out under cover of darkness early on 5 April 1250. They managed to get across the Bahr as-Saghir via a pontoon bridge before the Egyptians noticed the movement, but the Christians neglected to destroy the bridge behind them and the Egyptians set out in pursuit. The King remained in the rear guard, leading the defense against the Egyptian attacks. That night, however, he fell ill and by morning could barely ride. The next day, the army tried to move on, but typhoid and dysentery were everywhere. By mid-day, the King could go no further and his bodyguard placed him in a house at Sharimshah. The Egyptians closed in. Although the King never ordered a surrender, and Philip of Montfort was negotiating with the Sultan, there was a confusion of orders and the army simply surrendered. It scarcely mattered; the army could not have fought. A little later, the Christian ships that had been sent down the Nile carrying the sick and wounded were likewise captured. The entire Crusader army, including the King of France and many of the barons of Outremer, was now captive. The only point of resistance was Damietta, still under the command of Queen Margaret of France. With her were only a handful of knights, a large contingent of Italians, and the Patriarch of Jerusalem. Her situation was complicated by the fact that she was nine months pregnant. The Egyptians had captured such a large army, they lacked enough men even to guard it. Every day, for the next seven days in succession, three hundred of the weakest were taken aside and decapitated. By these measures the number of Christian captives was reduced to a manageable size. King Louis was take to Mansourah, both for better security and for better medical care, for his was very sick. Even so, he was kept in chains, even while he was being nursed back to health. The King's health was very important to the Sultan, for he was the biggest bargaining chip. That there was a bargain to be made at all was due largely to Queen Margaret. Three days after hearing of the surrender of the army and the capture of her husband, Margaret gave birth to a son whom she named John Tristan (John Sorrow). That same day she heard that the Italians were planning to abandon Damietta as the city was threatened with a shortage of food. Summoning their leaders to her bedside, she persuaded them to stay by offering to buy sufficient food out of her own purse. Margaret and her son were soon sent to the safety of Acre, and negotiations with the Sultan were taken over by the Patriarch Robert, but the Queen's courage at a crucial moment had saved the city, giving the Patriarch something with which to bargain. Meanwhile, extraordinary events were transpiring at Fariskur, where the Sultan and the main Egyptian army were encamped. On 2 May 1250, Turanshah gave a great banquet. At the end of the feast, a faction of Mamluk soldiers rushed in and tried to kill him. These soldiers had been offended by Turanshah's treatment of them and, led by Baibars, decided to exact vengeance. The Sultan was wounded but managed to escape to a tower next to the Nile River. The Mamluks pursued him and set the tower on fire. Turanshah leaped into the river. His pursuers stood on the banks and shot at him with arrows, even as he begged for his life, offering to abdicate. Unable to kill him from the shore, Baibars himself waded out into the water and hacked the Sultan to death. A puppet Sultan was chosen, but he lasted only a few years. In reality, from that bloody night forward, Baibars Bundukdari was the ruler of Egypt. The Mamluks would rule here for almost three hundred years as the slave-sultans. The Patriarch of Jerusalem arrived in the immediate aftermath of these events. Despite some blood-curdling threats, the Mamluks chose to confirm the bargain made by Turanshah, mainly because of the enormous ransom of half a million pounds tournois. On May 6, Damietta was surrendered to the Egyptians, and King Louis was brought there and released the same day. He was required to pay half the ransom (now reduced to 400,000 pounds) immediately. With the reluctant help of the Templars, he managed to do this and to set sail the same day for Acre. A great many wounded soldiers had been left behind at Damietta; as soon as the Crusaders were gone, the Mamluks slaughtered all these. Louis arrived at Acre on 12 May 1250. Most of his army was dead and much of the rest of it was still captive. He was still obliged to raise the other half of the ransom money to free them, but his own financial reserves had been drained nearly dry. His mother wrote from France that he was sorely needed at home, but he decided to stay. His brothers and many others went home in July, leaving behind as much money as they could spare and about 1,400 men. Louis was now effectively the ruler of Outremer. Conrad of Germany was technically its monarch, but he obviously had no intention of coming to the East, and a commander was desperately needed. Some legal shuffling was done to give an appearance of legitimacy, but Louis' role was more pragmatic than legal. Fortunately, the Mamluk revolution that had led to a new split between Cairo and Damascus, for the Syrians resented the Mamluks and their murder of Turanshah. An-Nasr Yusuf of Aleppo, a great-grandson of Saladin, occupied Damascus and opened negotiations with Louis. He could not accept an open alliance with so many prisoners still in Egypt, but at least the King did not need to face an immediate Muslim offensive against the Crusader states. That winter, the Ayubites of Damascus invaded Egypt but were repulsed. In 1251, because of this rivalry between the Ayubites and the Mamluks, Louis was able to negotiate the return of all the Christian prisoners (about three thousand) in exchange for three hundred Muslim prisoners and no further money; in return, Louis promised to aid Cairo against Damascus. The King had learned a great deal about politics in Outremer. Louis spent 1252 repairing fortifications in various towns, working from Jaffa. Although there was some maneuvering of armies, the Mamluks chose not to leave the safety of Egypt and neither Louis nor an-Nasr Yusuf would risk an open battle. In 1253, Yusuf appealed to the Caliph at Baghdad to arbitrate between himself and Aibek, the puppet Sultan of Cairo. The Caliph was concerned to unite the Muslims against the invading Mongols and so took an uncharacteristically active hand. He negotiated a settlement acceptable to both Damascus and Cairo, and the alliance with the Christians was immediately forgotten. Louis' presence in Outremer had saved the Crusader states from the disaster at Mansourah. He did this not only by dealing effectively with the Ayubites at Damascus and the Mamluks at Cairo, but also by keeping good order among the barons of Outremer and by gaining their respect. Louis conducted himself with bravery in the battles in Egypt and with great dignity while in captivity. Once he arrived at Acre, he showed himself to be fair-minded, generous and impartial in his dealings with the barons. He arbitrated a dispute at Antioch and then some delicate issues of succession over the crown of Jerusalem itself. He could easily have made himself a partisan in this latter, and even have laid claim to the throne himself. Instead, he continued to administer the affairs of the kingdom in the name of its child-kings and respected the decisions of the High Court of Cyprus regarding the succession. Despite feeling that he was still needed in Outremer, Louis returned to France in 1254. His mother had died in November 1252. She had been the strong hand at the helm during his abscence, and trouble broke out soon after her death. By late 1253, with trouble in Flanders and with King Henry of England threatening, Louis knew he had to leave. He set out on 24 April 1254 and arrived in France in July. The immediate parallels with the Fifth Crusade are obvious: the capture of Damietta, a brave advance upriver followed by catastrophe. But the effects of the Seventh Crusade were perhaps even more profound. Louis was universally respected. There had been no internal rivalries within the Crusader camp. If God did not grant victory here, then perhaps victory belonged only to the early Crusaders, who had long since passed into legendary status. It would be long before there was again any enthusiasm for crusading; another generation, really. The loss of money and life was disastrous for the Crusader states themselves and especially for the Military Orders; they never fully recovered. Outremer was now faced with an aggressive military state in Egypt and only the ominous advance of the Mongols prolonged its life. Once the Mongols had been dealt with, the Crusader states fell quickly. Louis himself was deeply distressed over his failure. He lost a brother on the Crusade and many good friends besides. It is evident that he was haunted by this because at the end of his life, he undertook another crusade. In 1270, against the advice of counselors and family, Louis again fielded an army and headed east. His ultimate goal was again deflected by a brother: this time, by Charles of Anjou, now King of Sicily, who persuaded Louis to attack Tunis first. He did so, gained a victory, but died of a fever in August. As a final irony, he was preceeded in death at Tunis by his son, John Tristan, the boy born at Damietta amid disaster. The history of the Seventh Crusade was written by Jean de Joinville, who was also a participant, Matthew Paris and many Muslim historians.
1041. Marie, Dame11 d'Avesnes (Abbott, Page 560.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 353.). Married Name: de Châtillon-sur-Marne. AKA: Marie, Dame de Condé-sur-l'Escaut (Abbott, Page 561.). AKA: Marie, Comtesse de Blois (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Marie, Countess de Blois Marie succeeded her mother in 1231 as Ctss de Blois (André Roux: Scrolls, 122, 135, 208.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 353.) (Information posted on the Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/HAINAUT.htm#WautierIIAvesnesdied12431246.). Born: in 1204 at Champagne, France, daughter of Gauthier II, Seigneur d'Avesnes and Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois, Marie inherited all the lands of her father and of her mother. Married in Apr 1225 at France: Hughes I, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne,, son of Gaucher III, Count de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Élizabeth=Isabeau, Comtesse de Saint-Paul (Marie was Hughes' second wife). AKA: Marie, Dame de Leuze Marie succeeded her mother in 1231 as Ctss de Leuze (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/HAINAUT.htm#WautierIIAvesnesdied12431246.). AKA: Marie, Dame de Guise Marie succeeded her mother in 1231 as Ctss de Guise (Abbott, Page 119.). AKA: Marie, Dame de Trélon Marie succeeded her mother in 1231 as Dame de Trélon (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/HAINAUT.htm#WautierIIAvesnesdied12431246.). AKA: Marie, Dame de Landrecies Marie succeeded her mother in 1231 as Dame de Landrechies (Ibid.). Died: in 1241 Marie died after 12 April (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Pages 353 - 354.) (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/HAINAUT.htm#WautierIIAvesnesdied12431246.). She was New Tag The testament of “Maria comitissa Blesis et Sancti Pauli” is dated 12 Apr 1241 and names “dominus meus Hugo de Castellione comes Sancti Pauli et Blesis et…matertera mea Ysabellis comitissa Carnotensis…Richardo de Bellomonte et…consanguinea mea Matildi uxore sua” [Layettes du Trésor des Chartes, Paris, 1863-1902, 4 vol. Tome I : 755-1223, par A. Teulet, 1863, tome II : 1223-1246, par A. Teulet, 1866, tome III : 1247-1260, par J. de Laborde, 1875, tome IV : 1261-1270, par E. Berger, 1902. Supplément : inventaire analytique dactylographié. Inventaire analytique dans l’ordre chronologique reconstitué, imprimé, pour les actes antérieurs à 1270 : Layettes du Trésor des Chartes, tome V : ancienne série des Sacs, dite aujourd’hui Supplément, par H.-Fr. Delaborde, Paris, 1909.; Tome II, 2901, Page 443]. on 12 Apr 1241 (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/HAINAUT.htm#_ftn573.).
1042. Guillaume11 de Villehardouin (André Roux: Scrolls, 135, 145.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). AKA: Guillaume, Sire de Lézinnes. AKA: Guillaume, Sire de Villy. Born: before 1218 at France, son of Érard I, Sire de Villehardouin and Mabile de Chappes. Married before 1236 at France: Marguerite de Mello,, daughter of Guillaume I, Seigneur de Mello and Élizabeth, Dame d'Ancy-le-Franc. Occupation: before 1245 at Champagne, France, Guillaume was the Maréchal de Champagne. Died: in 1246 Guillaume is buried in Larrivour.
1043. Marguerite11 de Mello (André Roux: Scrolls, 135, 145.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 254.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Villehardouin. Married Name: de Courtenay. Born: before 1222 at Mello, Ile-de-France, France, daughter of Guillaume I, Seigneur de Mello and Élizabeth, Dame d'Ancy-le-Franc, Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her dauther, Mabile was born. Some sources indicate that this Marguerite was the daughter of Dreux de Mello rather than his grand- daughter. Married circa 1227: Robert de Courtenay,, son of Guillaume de Courtenay and Adeline de Noyers. Married before 1236 at France: Guillaume de Villehardouin,, son of Érard I, Sire de Villehardouin and Mabile de Chappes. Died: in 1254.
This coat of Arms is associated with Robert II de Dreux who adopted it from his mother Agnès de Braine, and which ebcame the Arms of all subsequent Princes and Comtes de Dreux, who maintained the name de Dreux, and the arms of de Braine.
1044. Robert III, Count11 de Dreux (André Roux: Scrolls, 82, 94.) (Roderick W. Stuart, Royalty for Commoners in ISBN: 0-8063-1344-7 (1001 North Calvert Street, Baltimore, MD 21202, USA: Genealogical Publishing Company, Inc., 1992), Page 91, Line 124-28.) (Abbott, Page 101.). AKA: Robert III, Count de Braine. AKA: Robert III "Gasteblé." Born: circa 1185, son of Robert II, Comte de Dreux and Yolande de Coucy. Married in 1210: Aénor de Saint-Valéry,, daughter of Thomas, Seigneur de Saint-Valéry and Adèle de Ponthieu. Died: on 3 Mar 1234 at Braine, Aisne, Ile-de-France, France.
1045. Aénor11 de Saint-Valéry (André Roux: Scrolls, 82, 94.) (Stuart, Page 90, Line 122-28.). Married Name: de Dreux. Married Name: de Sully. AKA: Éléonore, Dame de Saint-Valéry (Abbott, Page 117.). Born: circa 1192, daughter of Thomas, Seigneur de Saint-Valéry and Adèle de Ponthieu. Married in 1210: Robert III, Count de Dreux,, son of Robert II, Comte de Dreux and Yolande de Coucy. Married in 1237 at France: Henri I, Seigneur de Sully,, son of Archambaud IV de Champagne and Marguerite N? (Aénor was Henri I's second wife and he was her second husband. Henri I became Comte de Dreux in right of Aénor). MaterAlter: before 1242 Henry II, Sire de Sully/Aénor de Saint-Valéry. Died: in 1251 Aénor was alive in the year 1250 (Abbott, Page 117.).
1046. Adam, Seigneur11 de Villebéon (André Roux: Scrolls, 261.). AKA: Adam, Seigneur de La Chapelle-Gauthier (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/France/Dynastie_de_Nemours.htm.). AKA: Adam, Seigneur de Tournanfuye (Ibid.). AKA: Adam, Seigneur de Baigneaux (Ibid.). AKA: Adam, Seigneur de Fontaines (Ibid.). Born: before 1174 at France, son of Gaultier II, Seigneur de Villebéon and Élizabeth, Dame de Mondreville, Adam is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son Gaultier III was born. Married before 1191 at France: Isabelle de Tancarville,, daughter of Guillaume III, Comte de Tancarville and Aélis de Sérans. Died: on 28 Jan 1235.
1047. Isabelle11 de Tancarville (André Roux: Scrolls, 261.). Married Name: de Villebéon. Born: before 1177, daughter of Guillaume III, Comte de Tancarville and Aélis de Sérans, Isabelle is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Gaultier III was born. Married before 1191 at France: Adam, Seigneur de Villebéon,, son of Gaultier II, Seigneur de Villebéon and Élizabeth, Dame de Mondreville. Died: circa 1215.
1048. Mathieu III11 de Montmorency (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 July 1994 at 14:18 hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.) (Ibid.). Born: in 1218 at France, son of Bouchard V/VI de Montmorency and Isabelle de Laval (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.). Married before 1250: Jeanne de Brienne,, daughter of Érard I de Brienne and Philippe de Champagne (M. de La Chenaye- des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Died: in 1270 at Tunis, Tunisia (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.).
1049. Jeanne11 de Brienne (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:31 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Married Name: de Montmorency. AKA: Jeanne, Dame de Seans-en-Othe (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.). AKA: Jeanne de Raméru (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.). Born: between 1217 and 1237 at France, daughter of Érard I de Brienne and Philippe de Champagne. Married before 1250: Mathieu III de Montmorency,, son of Bouchard V/VI de Montmorency and Isabelle de Laval (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.).
1050. Gui III, Seigneur11 de Lévis (André Roux: Scrolls, 107, 184.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 April 1994 @ 15:57 Hours.). AKA: Guy III, Seigneur de Mirepoix (Abbott, Page 390.). AKA: Guy, Seigneur de Monségur (Ibid.). AKA: Guy, Seigneur de Marensac (Ibid.). AKA: Gui III, Seigneur de Florensac (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: before 1245 at France, son of Guy II de Lévis and Jeanne N?, Gui III is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when he married Isabelle. Married before Jul 1260 at France: Isabel=Isabeau de Marly,, daughter of Bouchard II, Sire de Marly and Agnès de Beaumont (Guy III was Isabel's third husband). Died: circa 1301 at Languedoc, France, Gui III is buried at Notre Dame de La Roche.
1051. Isabel=Isabeau11 de Marly (André Roux: Scrolls, 107, 184.). Married Name: de Lévis. AKA: Isabeau de Montmorency. Married Name: de Poissy. Married Name: de Beaumont. Married Name: de Beaumont-en-Gâtinais. Born: before 1246 at France, daughter of Bouchard II, Sire de Marly and Agnès de Beaumont, Isabel is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Robert. Married in 1256 at France: Robert de Poissy (Robert was Isabel's first husband). Married between 1257 and 1266 at France: Guillaume de Beaumont-en-Gâtinais,, son of Jean I de Beaumont-en-Gâtinais and Alix, Dame de Villemomble (Guillaume was Isabel's second husband). Married before Jul 1260 at France: Gui III, Seigneur de Lévis,, son of Guy II de Lévis and Jeanne N? (Guy III was Isabel's third husband). Died: on 3 Sep 1292 at France.
1152. Thibault III, Sire11 de Neufchâtel (André Roux: Scrolls, 209.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:03 Hours.). AKA: Thibault III, Vicomte de Baume-les-Dames. AKA: Thibault III "Le Grand" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Thibault III, Seigneur de Blâmont. MaterAlter: before 1257 Marie de Châteauvillain-en-Comté/Thibault III, Sire de Neufchâtel. PaterAlter before 1257 Thibault III, Sire de Neufchâtel/Thibault II, Seigneur de Neufchâtel (an unknown value). Born: before 1257 at France, son of Richard de Neufchâtel and Marguerite de Montbéliard, Thibault III is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Richard, was born. According to Abbott, Thibault III was the son of Thibault II [by Marie de Châteauvillain] rather than the son of Richard de Neufchâtel by Marguerite de Montbéliard as E.S. [via Paul Theroff] asserts. Married before 1274 at France: Jeanne de Commercy,, daughter of Gaucher, Seigneur de Commercy and Élizabeth N? Died: in 1304. PaterAlter before 1320 Thibault III, Sire de Neufchâtel/Thibault V, Sire de Neufchâtel (an unknown value).
1153. Jeanne11 de Commercy (André Roux: Scrolls, 209.). Married Name: de Neufchâtel. AKA: Agnès, Dame de Vers. Born: before 1259 at France, daughter of Gaucher, Seigneur de Commercy and Élizabeth N?, Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Thibaut III. Married before 1274 at France: Thibault III, Sire de Neufchâtel,, son of Richard de Neufchâtel and Marguerite de Montbéliard. MaterAlter: before 1320 Thibault V, Sire de Neufchâtel/Jeanne de Commercy.
1156. Guillaume, Count11 de Chalon (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 119.). AKA: Guillaume VI, Count d'Auxerre (Abbott, Page 202.). AKA: Guillaume, Count de Tonnerre. Also Known As: Guillaume "Le Grand." Born: before 1277 at France, son of Jean II de Chalon and Alix de Bourgogne, Guillaume is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his son Jean II was born. Married on 12 Jan 1292: Éléonore=Léonore de Savoie,, daughter of Amédie V, Count de Savoie and Sibylle, Dame de Baugé (Guillaume was Éléonore's first husband). Died: on 9 Oct 1304 at Mons-en-Puelle, Nord, Flandre, France, Guillaume was killed in action.
1157. Éléonore=Léonore11 de Savoie (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 119.). Married Name: de Chalon. Married Name: de Mello. Married Name: de Forez. Born: before 1282 at France, daughter of Amédie V, Count de Savoie and Sibylle, Dame de Baugé. Married on 12 Jan 1292: Guillaume, Count de Chalon,, son of Jean II de Chalon and Alix de Bourgogne (Guillaume was Éléonore's first husband). Married in 1305: Dreux IV de Mello,, son of Dreux III de Mello and Adélaïde, Dame de Montréal (Dreux IV was Éléonore's second husband, and she was his second wife). Married in 1311 at France: Jean (I), Comte de Forez,, son of Gui d'Albon and Jeanne de Montfort-l'Amaury (Jean I was Éléonore's third husband and she was his second wife). Died: in 1324 at France.
1158. Renaud, Count11 de Chalon (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 123.). AKA: Renaud, Count de Montbéliard (André Roux: Scrolls, 98.). AKA: Reinald, Count de Moempelgard. AKA: Renaud de Bourgogne (Abbott, Page 641.). AKA: Renaud, Seigneur d'Héricourt (Ibid.). Born: before 1266 at Montbéliard, Doubs, Franche-Comté, France, son of Hughes, Count Palatin de Bourgogne and Alix, Duchesse de Méran. Married before 15 May 1282 at Italy: Guillemette de Neufchâtel,, daughter of Amadeus de Neufchâtel and Jordane, Dame de Belmont. Died: on 9 Aug 1322.
1159. Guillemette11 de Neufchâtel (André Roux: Scrolls, 98.). Married Name: de Chalon. AKA: Guillemette, Comtesse de Montbéliard (Abbott, Page 640.). Born: before 1272 at Neufchâtel, Franche-Comté, France, daughter of Amadeus de Neufchâtel and Jordane, Dame de Belmont, Guillemette is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Renaud. Married before 15 May 1282 at Italy: Renaud, Count de Chalon,, son of Hughes, Count Palatin de Bourgogne and Alix, Duchesse de Méran.
1160. Hughes, Count Palatin11 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 123.). AKA: Hughes, Seigneur de Salins (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "A Hungarian descent" on 21 September 1994 at 23:45 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 518.). Born: in 1220 at France, son of Jean, Count de Châlon and Mahaud=Alix de Bourgogne. Married in 1236: Alix, Duchesse de Méran,, daughter of Otto I, Duke de Méran and Béatrix, Comtesse de Bourgogne (Alix was Hughes' second wife). Died: in 1266 (Abbott, Page 506.).
1161. Alix, Duchesse11 de Méran (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 123.) (Abbott, Page 506.). Married Name: de Chalon-sur-Saône. AKA: Adelheid von Andechs (Paul Theroff, posts, 13 March 1995 at 18:53 Hours.). Married Name: de Savoie. Married Name: de Salins. AKA: Alix, Countess Palatine de Bourgogne. AKA: Adélaïde = Alix, Comtesse Palatine de Bourgogne (Abbott, Page 506.). Born: before 1224, daughter of Otto I, Duke de Méran and Béatrix, Comtesse de Bourgogne, Alix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter Agnès was born. Married in 1236: Hughes, Count Palatin de Bourgogne,, son of Jean, Count de Châlon and Mahaud=Alix de Bourgogne (Alix was Hughes' second wife). Married in 1267: Philippe I, Comte de Savoie,, son of Thomas I, Count de Savoie and Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny (Philippe was Adelheid's second husband). Died: on 8 Mar 1279.
1162. Henri, Seigneur11 de Blâmont (Abbott, Page 548.). Born: before 1253 at Blâmont, Meurthe-et-Moselle, Lorraine, France, son of Frederick, Herr von Blamont and Jeanne de Bar. Married before 1267 at France: Kunigonde de Bigny,, daughter of Emich, Count von Leiningen and N? N? Died: in 1331.
1163. Kunigonde11 de Bigny (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Luxembourg / Limbourg" on 18 August 1994 at 02:03 Hours.). Married Name: de Blâmont. Born: before 1257, daughter of Emich, Count von Leiningen and N? N?, Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Henri I. Married before 1267 at France: Henri, Seigneur de Blâmont,, son of Frederick, Herr von Blamont and Jeanne de Bar.
1164. Humbert IV11 de Thoire-et-Villars (André Roux: Scrolls, 133.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "Grandson/Grandison", posted 9 May 1995 at 02:42 Hours.) (André Roux: Scrolls.). AKA: Humbert, Sire d'Aubonne. AKA: Humbert IV, Seigneur de Thoire (Abbott, Page 570.). Born: before 1257 at France, son of Humbert III, de Thoire-et-Villars and Béatrix de Bourgogne, Humbert IV was alive in the year 1275 and is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his son Humbert V was born. Some sources indicate that the Humbert who married Béatrix de Bourgogne [shown here as Humbert IV's parents] married secondly Marguerite and thirdly Jordane de Grandson. That assertion would combine Humbert IV shown here with his parents, essentially skipping a generation. Married before 1275: Marguerite N? Married before 1290: Jordane de Grandson,, daughter of Pierre I, Sire de Grandson and Agnes von Neuenberg (Humbert IV was Jordane's second husband). Died: in 1301 at France.
1165. Marguerite11 N? (André Roux: Scrolls, 133.). Married Name: de Thoire-et-Villars. Born: before 1270 at France Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Humbert V was born. Married before 1275: Humbert IV de Thoire-et-Villars,, son of Humbert III, de Thoire-et-Villars and Béatrix de Bourgogne.
1166. Louis11 de Forez (André Roux: Scrolls, 103, 119.). AKA: Louis I, Sire de Dombes. Born: before 1255 at France, son of Renaud I, Count de Forez and Isabelle, Dame de Beaujeu, Louis is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Guichard, was born. Married in 1270 at France: Éléonore de Savoie,, daughter of Thomas II, Count de Savoie and Béatrix de Fiesque. AKA: Louis I, Seigneur de Beaujeu (Abbott, Page 575.). Died: in 1296 at Dombes, Lyonnais, France.
1167. Éléonore11 de Savoie (André Roux: Scrolls, 103, 119.). Married Name: de Forez. Born: before 1255 at France, daughter of Thomas II, Count de Savoie and Béatrix de Fiesque, Éléonore is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Guichard, was born. Married in 1270 at France: Louis de Forez,, son of Renaud I, Count de Forez and Isabelle, Dame de Beaujeu. Died: in 1296.
1248. Hughes11 de Plancy (Abbott, Page 81.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1236 at Aube, France, son of Philippe, Sire de Plancy and N? N? (Ibid.). Married before 1285: N? N?
1249. N?11 N? Married before 1285: Hughes de Plancy,, son of Philippe, Sire de Plancy and N? N?
--- 12th Generation ---
2048. Oger II, Sire12 de Saint-Chéron (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:36 Hours.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.) (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). AKA: Oger II d'Anglure (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d %27Anglure.). AKA: Oger II, Sire de Marsangy-au-Mesnil (Ibid.). AKA: Oger II, Sire de Smois (Ibid.). AKA: Oger II, Sire de Donnement (Ibid.). Born: before 1197 at France, son of Ogier I, Sire de Saint-Chéron and Villaine ?, Oger II is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Béatrice. Married in 1211: Béatrice de Vitry,, daughter of Henri, Châtelain de Vitry and Alix de Savigny. Died: circa 1238.
2049. Béatrice12 de Vitry (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:36 Hours.). Married Name: de Saint-Chéron. Born: before 1191 at France, daughter of Henri, Châtelain de Vitry and Alix de Savigny. Married in 1211: Oger II, Sire de Saint-Chéron,, son of Ogier I, Sire de Saint-Chéron and Villaine ? Died: circa 1254.
2050. Gobert12 de Montchâlons (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d %27Anglure.). AKA: Gobert, Sire sire de Bouconville (Ibid.). Born: before 1219 Gobert is presumed to have been at least 20 years old by the timme his daughter, Helvide, was born. Married before 1238: N? N?
2051. N?12 N? Married before 1238: Gobert de Montchâlons. Married Name: de Montchâlons.
2064. Eustache II, Seigneur12 de Conflans (Abbott, Pages 73, 74.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207, 210.) (Abbott, Page 73.). Born: before 1203 at Marne, Champagne, France, son of Eustache, Seigneur de Conflans and Marie, Dite Dame de Playotre, Eusatche II is presumed to have been at least 25 years of age by the time he was Maréchal de Champagne. Married before 1222: Helvide de Thorote,, daughter of Jean de Thorote and Odette de Dampierre. Note - in 1228: In 1228 as Maréchal de Champagne, Eustache II too part in the sales of lands of Bohain by Thibaut, Comte de Champagne to the Comte de Blois (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 210.).
2065. Helvide12 de Thorote (Ibid., Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 207, 210.) (Ibid., Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 210.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1204, daughter of Jean de Thorote and Odette de Dampierre. Married before 1222: Eustache II, Seigneur de Conflans,, son of Eustache, Seigneur de Conflans and Marie, Dite Dame de Playotre.
2066. Érard I12 de Brienne (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). AKA: Érard, Seigneur de Ramerupt. AKA: Érard, Seigneur de Raméru (Abbott, Page 82.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). AKA: Érard, Seigneur de Venizy (Ibid.). Born: before 1189, son of André de Brienne and Adélaïs, Dame de Venisy. Married before 1210: Hélissende de Rethel,, daughter of Hughes II, Count de Rethel and Félicité de Broyes (Hélissende was Érard I's first wife, who may have been the same person as the Hélisente mentioned in a Charter of Pontigny dated 1210, known as Hélisente de Réthel, daughter of Hughes II, Comte de Réthel and of Félicité de Roye, Comtesse de Beaufort and whose first husband was Thomas, Comte du Perche, Seigneur de Nogent-le-Rotrou) (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Married in 1214 at France: Philippe de Champagne,, daughter of Henri II, Count de Champagne and Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou (As a result of his marriage with Philippine, Érard became embroiled in struggles for, and was himself a pretender to, the succession of Champagne) (Abbott, Page 82.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Died: between 1245 and 1246 Érard I was alive in January 1244. In 1234 he had founded the Abbey of La Piété-lès-Raméru (Ibid.).
2067. Philippe12 de Champagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Married Name: de Brienne. Born: between 1195 and 1197 at France, daughter of Henri II, Count de Champagne and Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou. Married in 1214 at France: Érard I de Brienne,, son of André de Brienne and Adélaïs, Dame de Venisy (As a result of his marriage with Philippine, Érard became embroiled in struggles for, and was himself a pretender to, the succession of Champagne) (Abbott, Page 82.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Died: on 20 Dec 1250 at France.
This Coat of Arms is associated with Gaucher III de Châtillon-sur-Marne.
2080. Gaucher III, Count12 de Châtillon-sur-Marne (André Roux: Scrolls, 81, 135.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 August 1994 at 00:33 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 424.) (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 352.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Gaucher, Seigneur de Thorigny Gaucher III was given the Seigneurie de Thorigny by the King (Abbott, Page 242.). AKA: Gaucher, Comte de Blois (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 424.). Born: in 1166 at Châtillon-sur-Marne, Marne, Champagne, France, son of Guy II, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Alix = Agnès de Dreux. Occupation: between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192 at France Gaucher III was the Commander of military forces de Bourgogne (Sénéchal). He participated in the Third Crusace (1188-1195). Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Married in 1196 at France: Élizabeth=Isabeau, Comtesse de Saint-Paul,, daughter of Hughes IV, Comte de Saint-Paul and Yolande de Hainaut (Gaucher III was Élizabeth's first husband. By right of Élizabeth, Gaucher III became the Comte de Saint-Pol). AKA: Gaucher III, Count de Saint-Paul Saint-Paul: modern version of Saint-Pol, Gaucher became the Comte by marriage (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 424.) (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 352.). Note - on 22 Jul 1209 at Béziers, Hérault, Languedoc, France: Gaucher III fought at the Battle of Béziers. Béziers (Besièrs in Occitan, and Besiers in Catalan) is a town in Languedoc in the southwest of France. It is a commune and a sub-prefecture of the Hérault department. Béziers was a Languedoc stronghold of Catharism, which the Catholic Church condemned as heretical and which Catholic forces extirpated in the Albigensian Crusade. Béziers was the first city to be sacked, on 22 July 1209. Béziers' Catholics were given the opportunity to leave before the Crusaders besieged the city. However, they refused and fought with the Cathars. The inhabitants thought the army will soon suffer from a lack of supplies and have to go back home. The strenght of this army could have been as great as 50,000 men (including the non-combatant camp-followers). Nobody knows the exact figure, but the army must have been quite impressive. In a sortie outside the walls, their combined force was defeated, and pursued back into town. In the bloody massacre which followed, no one was spared, not even those who took refuge in the churches. The commander of the crusade was the Papal Legate Arnaud-Amaury (or Arnald Amalaricus, Abbot of Cîteaux). When asked by a Crusader how to tell Catholics from Cathars once they had taken the city, the abbot supposedly replied, "Kill them all, God will know His own" - "Neca eos omnes. Deus suos agnoscet". (This phrase can only be found in one source, Caesarius of Heisterbach along with a story of some Cathars who desecrated a copy of the Old Testament and threw it from the town's walls.) That is exactly what happened. All inhabitants were slain. This was called the "gran mazel" (the great slaughter). The invaders fired the cathedral of Saint Nazaire, which collapsed on those who had taken refuge inside. The town was pillaged and burnt. None were left alive. (A plaque opposite the cathedral records the 'Day of Butchery' perpetrated by the 'northern barons'.) A few parts of the Romanesque cathedral St-Nazaire survived, and repairs started in 1215. The restoration, along with that of the rest of the city, continued until the 15th century.
Note - between 1 Aug 1209 and 15 Aug 1209 at Carcassonne, Languedoc, France: Gaucher III fought at the Battle of Carcassonne. Carcassonne: 1 – 15 August 1209. On 1August 1209, after the taking of Béziers, the crusader army came to besiege Carcassonne where all its inhabitants and viscount Trencavel with his troops had gathered. The king of Aragon came to meet with his vassal, Trencavel, and attempted a mediation which failed, so he went back to Catalonia. After two weeks, the overcrowded city was short of water. Trencavel went out of the city to discuss with crusaders the terms of the surrender. He was made prisoner on 15 August 1209. All the people within Carcassonne had to leave the city taking nothing with them. Carcassonne was given to Simon de Montfort who took straight away the crusade leadership. Trencavel died three months after in his own jail. A medieval fiefdom, the county of Carcassonne, controlled the city and its environs. It was often united with the County of Razès. The origins of Carcassonne as a county probably lie in local representatives of the Visigoths, but the first count known by name is Bello of the time of Charlemagne. Bello founded a dynasty, the Bellonids, which would rule many honores in Septimania and Catalonia for three centuries. In 1067 Carcassonne became the property of Raimond Bernard Trencavel, viscount of Albi and Nîmes, through his marriage with Ermengard, sister of the last count of Carcassonne. In the following centuries the Trencavel family allied in succession either with the counts of Barcelona or of Toulouse. They built the Château Comtal and the Basilica of Saint-Nazaire. In 1096 Pope Urban II blessed the foundation stones of the new cathedral, a Catholic bastion against the Cathar heretics. Note - on 27 Jul 1214 at Bouvines, Picardie, Flandre, France: Gaucher III fought at the Battle of Bouvines. The most significant origins of the 'War' of Bouvines (27 July 1214) can be traced to the ascension of Henri, duc d'Anjou, duc de Normandie, and duc d'Aquitaine to the crown of England in 1154. Henri d'Anjou came into his extensive French ducal domains though inheritances from his father [Anjou], his mother [Normandie], and wife [Aquitaine]. His mother, Matilda also opened for her son a right to continue her claim to the Anglo-Norman crown of England. This latter had to be secured by military conquest. Though often characterized as a civil war in anglophone histories, the conflict was resolved by an Angevin invasion -- actually more than one military expedition -- which won for Henri d'Anjou the right to succeed Stephen as the king of England (reign:1135-1154). Henri II d'Anjou, became Henry II of England (reign:1154-1189). England became part of a much larger 'empire' that had its geographic and cultural center of balance in France. Though the Angevin dynastic line led back to the original house of Anjou established by Foulques [Fulk] Nerra (987-1040), many historians identify Henri's impressive 'Angevin empire' as a 'second house of Anjou', that ruled over an 'Anglo-Norman-Angevin Empire'. More uniquely and more enduring, Henri would be associated with the nickname of 'Plantagenêt' that was given to his father, Geoffroi. The name of 'Plantagenêt' would be associated directly with him and his heirs. It would be 'Plantagenêt' that remained with the dynasty on the English throne when the Angevin lands in France would be lost. As will be seen, the War of Bouvines begins the story of how the Angevin lands were lost to the 'Plantagenêts'. The dynastic, political arrangements were peculiar. Henry II was sovereign in 'Anglo' England, but as Henri II duc d'Anjou, he was just a vassal -- a duke in 'Norman-Angevin' France where he paid feudal homage to his suzerain, the king of France. The unusual situation was further exacerbated in that the size of just Henri II's French fiefs was more than triple the land that was directly a fief of the French king, Louis VII (1137-1180). In an era were land conveyed wealth and power, the situation presented a significant threat to the Capetian monarchy of France. The contest between the dynastic houses that ruled England and France became more intense. The comparative military strengths of the two domains definitely favored Henry II of England. The French king, Louis VII, resorted to intrigue, and inciting or assisting revolts among the French vassals of the English duke-king. In the initial so-called Anglo-French War of 1159-89, Henry I and his forces invaded from Normandy in order to press a claim to Toulouse, where the Comte resisted. Louis VII had positioned himself in the town of Toulouse before the arrival of Henry II's army. Henry II did not want to besiege 'his suzerain' and withdrew, vowing revenge. Louis VII, and his son, Philippe II Auguste (1165-1223) found a weakness in Henry II's family, and was able to persuaded Henry II's sons to rebel [Anglo-Norman rebellion of 1173-74]. Eleanor, jealous of her husband's spousal faithlessness, also conspired with her sons and reduced Henry II's authority. Henry II died in 1189. Henry II's most capable and eldest surviving son was Richard Coeur de Lion [Lionheart], already made duc d'Aquitaine by his mother, became Richard I, king of England (1189-1199). Philippe II and Richard I went on the Third Crusade (1189-1192). Relations between the two deteriorated due to a variety of incidents. After the only significant military accomplishment, the seizure of St. Jean d'Acre (12 July 1191), Philippe II returned to France. Richard I departed the Levant in 1192, only to be captured as he was traveling though the lands of duke Leopold, of Austria, whom Richard had antagonized during the Third Crusade. Leopold put Richard in prison, and later turned the English monarch over to the German Emperor, Henry VI. Richard I's brother, John Lackland, and Philippe II conspired to delay Richard's return to England and France. Philippe proceeded with a series of small conquests of the 'Norman-Angevin' lands in France. He made some progress in the north, but not in the south, where vassals remained loyal to their duke-king, Richard, and did not trust John Lackland anymore than the French king. Eventually, Richard I's mother managed to pay the ransom and Richard returned to England in 1194. Richard I's war with Philippe II (1194-1199). Richard I immediately resolved differences with his brother John Lackland, and then proceeded to undo the incursions upon 'Norman-Angevin' lands by Philippe II. Between May 1194 and April 1199, a war was conducted between Richard I and Philippe II that involved considerable use of mercenaries, such as Martin, Algais, Mercadier, and Cadoc. Their presence introduced "a more professional and ruthless element" in the fighting. Philippe II enjoyed a few minor victories. However, Richard I demonstrated the most military prowess. He won noted victories at Gisors (29 September 1186), and at Fréteval (3 July 1194) in eastern Vendômois. Philippe II took Aumâle (20 August 1196) after defeating a relief force led by Richard I. Richard I began the construction of Château-Gaillard in 1196, and sought to ally Raymond, Comte de Toulouse to his side by renouncing the Angevin claims to that domain. Richard I's mercenary captain captured Milly (19 May 1197), and gained a valuable captive -- Philippe de Dreux, the Bishop of Beauvais, a redoubtable warrior and first cousin of Philippe II. By threatening a trade embargo, Richard I coerced Baldwin, comte de Flandre, to attack the French king's lands in the north. Philippe II's defeat at Courcelles-les-Gisors (27 September 1198) was followed by the Truce of Vernon. However, Richard I's reconquest was not fully complete, and he had not gained any new territory. He continued with an expedition against the vicomte de Limoges, whom Philippe II had encouraged to rebel against his duke. In preparing to besiege the vicomte's castle at Châlus-Chabrol (26 March 1199), Richard I was wounded by a crossbow shot. Though he took the castle a few days later, an infection developed in Richard's wound and he died on 6 April 1199. Upon Richard's death, John Lackland became king of England. Philippe II immediately made incursions into Normandy, as if testing John's resolve. He further offended John by declaring that Arthur, John's nephew, as the duc de Bretagne and Normandie. Philippe II waited for an opportunity to make a major seizure of 'Norman-Angevin' lands. John I Lackland crossed la Manche [channel waters between England and France] to Aquitaine. Sailing from Portsmouth, he landed at La Rochelle on 15 February in 1214 with his mercenary army. He could not count on loyalty from the English barons, but called up his feudal levies from Guyenne [the term more commonly used for Aquitaine] and then marched into Poitou. Gathering more forces along the way, John I crossed the Loire and entered his family lands in Anjou. This had the desired result, as king Philippe II came south with his royal troops to meet the English king's troops. Philippe II marched via Samur and Chinon to cut John's line of retreat. John I abandoned Anjou and moved quickly back south to Limoges in April. At this point, John had succeeded in drawing Philip far south. Unfortunately for the allies, the emperor Otto and his forces were not ready to move. Aware of Otto's marshalling of forces, Philippe II realized the danger of following John I further south. Philippe II left his son, prince Louis, with 800 knights, 2,000 sergeants and 7,000 infantry to face John Lackland. Philippe II, himself, with a small force of his personal household knights, returned to Paris and prepared to meet the threatened invasion from the north. John I Lackland, possibly believing that the entire royal army had withdrawn toward Paris, immediately moved back into Poitou in May, crossed the Loire, and again invaded Anjou. John laid siege to La-Roche-aux-Moines in June. However, in July, when learning that prince Louis was approaching with a French army and levies from Anjou and Maine, John Lackland retired hastily, leaving much of his siege train. Meanwhile Otto moved toward the Netherlands in March. He lost time rounding up his German forces, and dallied at Aachen to marry (10 May 1214) the daughter of Henri de Brabant. When Otto finally began to campaign in June, he only had three of the principal German vassals with him plus his own Saxon troops. By 12 July he reached Nivelles, where he met with the dukes and other allies. These finally increased his forces to a reasonable size. However, by then it was too late to conduct a coordinated campaign according to John Lackland's plan. By late June, Philippe II had mobilized his forces in northern France and was well aware of Otto IV's plans. As it turned out, Otto's new father-in-law felt it in his own best interests to keep the French king secretly advised of the coalition's intentions. Otto IV had a very powerful army. The comte de Flandre brought a sizable cavalry unit. William Longsword, earl of Salisbury, and John Lackland's half brother, had a large contingent of mercenaries paid for with English money. These formed one division of the coalition army. It consisted of infantry and many hired knights. When he saw that the German invasion was near at hand, Philippe II called up all his vassals and allies, proclaiming the ban in eastern, central, and northern parts of France. He could not draw on the western territories that were either occupied by or threatened by John. Philippe II had great numbers of top quality knights, but most of the infantry would have been rather mediocre levies. Philippe II assembled his army at Péronne toward by early July, and took the offensive into Flanders, thinking the emperor was in front of him. Philippe II reached Tournai on 25 July, where he learned that Otto was to his south at Valenciennes. Philippe II decided to withdraw so as not to let Otto's army get behind the French line's of communications back toward Paris. About the same time, Otto learned of Philippe II's position, and moved north. On 26 July Otto was moving through Saint Amand, heading north toward Tournai, possibly intending to engaged Philippe to the west of the city. Hearing of the location of the French army from his spies, but not of its true size, Otto decided to attack rather than use the opportunity to capture Paris. Otto marched his army northwestward, reaching a point only nine miles south of Tournai as the French were abandoning the town. Otto pursued Philippe II, hoping to catch him with part of the French army on each side of the bridge at Bouvines. Reportedly, the duc de Brabant's secret messengers kept Philippe II alerted to emperor's plans. Still, what happened seemed to have caught the French king by surprise.
THE BATTLE
The morning of Sunday 27 July 1214 found Philippe II's force stretch out over a long distance to the west of Tournai. French engineers had been sent ahead to widen the bridge at Bouvines, so the army could cross it more rapidly. The French advanced section, of mainly infantry and baggage, had crossed the only bridge over the Marcq River in the area, at the hamlet of Bouvines. Philippe II, himself, stopped with his main force of heavy cavalry (knights and sergeants) on the east side of the bridge at Bouvines. It was late morning, when to the east, the French rearguard was attacked by the advance guard of the emperor's coalition army, which had marched rapidly from Mortagne, south of Tournai. The emperor was anticipating to find the French in retreat, and his host was moving in such an array as to engage quickly an unprepared enemy in march configuration. As the French rearguard fended off the attacks of the allied advanced elements, Otto IV was all the more convinced that he had the French at a disadvantage and in retreat. Philippe II's rearguard of mounted sergeants was under the command of Adam Vicomte de Melun. One of Philippe II's most experienced military leaders, the Hospitaller and bishop-elect Guérin de Senlis, rode in a position where he could monitor the rear of the French march column. When Guérin saw the imperial army rapidly approaching in full battle array, he hurried to report the to the king, who was watching his cavalry starting to cross the bridge at Bouvines. Philippe immediately recognized the potential for disaster, since there would be no way to get the rear third of his army across the bridge before it was destroyed. The French king ordered the entire army to turn around and form for battle, and directed the infantry to come back across the bridge at full speed. Meanwhile Otto's troops smashed into the Vicomte de Melun's detachment, forcing the French horse arbalesters and the Champenois sergeants to return to their aid. Then the duc de Bourgogne [Burgundy] departed from the main cavalry column, and threw his knights into the growing holding action. The enlarged French rearguard managed to delay the imperial army's vanguard for the necessary time it took for the main French cavalry to form up in battle array. Otto IV, who had thought that he was pursuing, was surprised to encounter the French army drawn up in order of battle. In turn, the emperor had to form his own army hastily for a pitch battle, because if he turned around or tried to retreat he would surely have been destroyed. The imperial army was forced to align itself in respect to the positions being taken by the French. Philippe II appears to have aligned his army at an angle across the road, on a bit of rolling terrain above the marshy river bank. He left his right flank area open so the retreating rearguard could form there. Remarkably, the French king seemed to have arranged for the orderly placement of each of the returning detachments. One after the other, he had them successively to extend his line northward, to the left. By the time the duc de Bourgogne approached the bridge in a fighting retreat he could see his suzerain's army completing its deployment into line of battle. For his part, Otto, ordered each of his arriving units off to the right, extending his lines to match the French. The eye witnesses attest to Otto's astonishment at finding a powerful fighting force rather than a column of stragglers before him. The deployment procedure took at least an hour, during which the French infantry managed to get across the bridge and hurriedly into line supporting the nobility. The duc de Bourgogne used the time to rest and refresh his sorely taxed knights, who now took up their honored place on the right of the French line. The time was around noon, or early afternoon. The sun was at the back of the French forces. Thus, two of the largest military forces in early thirteenth-century France came face-to-face, each in two lines about 2,000 yards wide. To get a picture of the scene one must recall that a medieval host was composed of a heterogeneous crowd of separate detachments raised by a wide variety of vassals and communities. Some minor barons might be liable to bring 10 or 20 mounted knights and twice the number in sergeants. Others would have private armies of 100 knights and their retainers. Various abbeys and bishops would have their mounted knights and foot troops under their own banners. Towns of all sizes would send their communal militia variously armed and experienced in combat. The French army was arrayed as the necessity of rushing from line of march back into line of battle dictated. The fully armored knights were across the entire field. [There is some interpretation that the French knights had to form in a single ranks, versus the preferred two so as to not be outflanked by the larger coalition army. The mounted, and more lightly armored, sergeants were in multiple ranks.] For command purposes, the medieval hosts grouped into the usual three 'battles' -- a center, with a right wing and a left wing. The French communal militia bands of crossbowmen arrived in time to pass through the cavalry, and take up a position in front of the center. The French levied pikemen formed behind the cavalry on each wing. The French nobility was arrayed from right to left as follows: first the knights from Champagne, the host of Eudes de Bourgogne, the knights from Champagne, the followings of the Counts of St. Pol, Beaumont, Montmorency, and Sancerre and smaller feudal contingents; in the center the seventy available Norman knights (the rest still deployed in the south, facing king John Lackland), and the vassals from the Isle-de-France; on the left the retainers of Robert, comte de Dreux; Guillaume, comte de Ponthieu; Pierre, comte d'Auxerre; the bishop of Beauvais; and Thomas de St. Valery; plus many units from northwest France. The king, himself, stood in the front, center under the oriflamme and his personal blue ensign with the golden lilies. The imperial army drew up with its main infantry body in the front line of the center, and the emperor's personal cavalry in the second. The imperial infantry in the center was composed of German and Netherlandish pikemen, considered the best in Europe. Beside his Saxon warriors the emperor placed the chivalry of Brabant, Limburg, Holland, and Namur. Behind his second line of infantry, Otto placed the great Iiperial silken dragon flying from the pole on which was a carved imperial eagle with golden wings. The entire imperial standard was mounted on a gold covered 'war chariot'. This he guarded with his personal retinue. On the left Otto deployed the knights of Flanders and Hainault, commanded by comte Ferdinand, in the first line with their regional infantry in support. On his right wing, Otto relied on the army of the comte de Boulogne, a small body of Flemish knights, and the mercenaries under William Longsword [earl of Salisbury. They also had infantry in support including crossbowmen as well as pikemen. The French opened the battle as Guérin led 300 horse sergeants from Soissons in a charge against the Flemish cavalry of noble knights. Gradually the Burgundy knights joined in. The entire French right and Imperial left wings became enmeshed in a general melée of mounted knights slashing at each other with sword and axe. The Comte de Flandre was captured. In the center, Otto sent his large body of pole-armed infantry forward. The assault was toward the position of Philippe II, among the French infantry of commune militia, which had formed in front. The German and Flemish pole-armed infantry soon disposed of the French militia and reached the line of French knights. Even though they greatly outnumbered the knights, such lightly armored urban militia were no match for the veteran knights in full armor. In the general struggle, king Philippe was pulled from his saddle and briefly threatened. However, seeing the distress signal executed by the king's banner carrier, the French knights in the center battle rapidly joined around Philippe II, who had remounted and continued the fight. The French knights slaughtered the hostile foot swarming about the French monarch. The Fleming foot melted away, and the French nobility reached the position held by Otto and the cavalry of Saxony, Brabant and Limburg. The knights on the French left wing detected an advantage as the coalition's right wing partly exposed their own right flank in the concentrated effort against the French center. Thus, an advance of the French left managed to deliver a decisive blow, destroying the coalition's heavy cavalry on the right and capturing it leader, the earl of Salisbury. One of the senior coalition leaders, Hugh de Boves, fled. The coalition's largely mercenary infantry, on the right, led by Renaud de Damartin, continued to fight as they expected no mercy from the French knights or Philippe II. Renaud continued to resist with a few knights executing sorties from a protective circle of pole-armed mercenary infantry. Eventually the French knights and infantry killed the mercenaries and Renaud surrendered. Back at the center, French cavalry reached the outnumbered but fresh Saxon and Brabantine knights, another wild melée ensued. Otto fought courageously among his retainers, wielding his war axe, while receiving multiple blows in return from a crowd of Frenchmen. Suddenly his horse was killed, throwing him to the ground. A few French knights nearly captured him before the Saxon guard surrounded their sovereign. A noble gave the emperor his horse, on which Otto fled the scene. Apparently he was so shaken up by the beating and near capture that he did not stop riding until he was back in Valenciennes. Emperor Otto's departure essentially destroyed the coalition's resolve. The Saxons and Westphalians manfully covered the retreat, until most of the remaining nobles were captured. On the imperial right, the Comte Renaud formed his pikemen into a tight circle, and sheltered his remaining knights inside until the whole Brabançon force was gradually worn down and Renaud captured. The Netherlanders rode off, along with the already flying mercenaries. The battle, fought on flat terrain favorable to cavalry action, lasted about 3 hours. Emperor battered imperial insignia was captured and taken to Paris. The earl of Salisbury was quickly exchanged for the son of the Comte de Dreux. Frederick of Hohenstaufen was crowned as emperor at Aachen in 1215. Ferrand remained in French prison until 1227, six years before his death. Renaud languished in prison for the rest of his life, which ended with suicide. John Lackland and Philippe agreed to a six-year truce at Chinon in 1214. For some time, Flanders would remain under the French orbit. Philippe II demonstrated experienced leadership throughout, as well as being served by fine commanders among his knights. The French cavalry demonstrated remarkable control of the tactical situation -- coming to their king's aid and striking the vulnerable flank of the coalition's right flank, and not loosing control in pursuit of early fleeing coalition troops. Bouvines was the most important battle from a political point of view for a century. Most historians cite the event as 'the battle that made France' and credit France's very existence to the victory of Philip II Auguste. It was a great pitched battle, the greatest of its age, in contrast to the many smaller and briefer engagements of the period. If the French monarch had lost, the Plantagenêts might have won back their lost Norman and Angevin territories, and the counts of Flanders might have won freedom from the French king, and the German emperor might have retained Lotharingian territories. Not until the time of the emperor Charles V did France have so many enemies allied against it. For England, Philippe II's victory of Bouvines more than confirmed the end of Plantagenêt claims to Angevin France. It brought king John Lackland to his lowest ebb, and certainly promoted the English barons to revolt and to force upon the monarch the Magna Carta. Further, the English nobles went so far as to invite Philippe II's son, prince Louis, to take the crown of England. Louis landed with a French army in May 1216. He was supported by many English [including the earl of Salisbury], Welsh, and Scot nobles. However, King John Lackland died in October 1216 and Louis returned to France in 1217 in an effort to get support from his father -- Philippe II was not interested in the project. With John Lackland's death, the majority of the English nobles changed their minds and threw their support to John Lackland's son, Henry III (1216-72). When Louis returned to England, he and his few English allies lost a land battle at Lincoln (20 May 1216), and reinforcements from France were lost in a naval battle off Sandwich soon after. Louis was forced to accept a small payment for abandoning his claim and returned to France, where he was later to rule briefly as Louis VIII (1223-1226).
Note - between Oct 1218 and Jun 1219 at Marmande, Languedoc, France: Gaucher III participated at the Siege of Marmande. Siege of Marmande: October 1218 – June 1219. Marmande was a bastide founded about 1195 on the site of a more ancient town by King Richard I (Coeur de Lion or Lionheart). Its position on the banks of the Garonne made it an important place of toll. It soon passed into the hands of the counts of Toulouse, and was three times besieged and taken during the Albigensian Crusade In June 1219, the town had already been besieged for weeks by Amaury de Montfort when Louis, King Philippe Auguste’s son, arrived. Louis had been in England - and well on the way to winning the throne of England - largely at the invitation of the barons who had had enough of King John. But when John had died suddenly in October 1216, the incomparable William Marshal had stepped in as Regent for the infant King of England, Henry III. Not even kings relished the prospect of facing William Marshal and the whole purpose of Louis' presence in England was now gone. The young Louis was wise enough to make peace with and withdraw after a couple of quick but severe maulings at the hands of Marshal. After having captured La Rochelle from the English King, Louis set about to attack the Albigensians in Toulouse with the blessing of the Pope. Now Louis was in the Languedoc, a much better prospect for plunder having been exhausted by years of war waged by the French Catholic armies. He arrived at Marmande , a possession of the Comte de Toulouse, with 20 bishops, 30 counts, 600 knights and 10,000 foot soldiers in June, 1219. On the orders of the Comte Raimond VI, Marmande was being defended by Centulle, Comte d’Astarac, and the magnates Arnold de Blanquefort and Guillaume-Arnold de Tantalon with a large complement of knights. After several days of assault by Louis, the defenders surrendered thinking they would be spared as prisoners. The city of some 7,000 people fell after the first assault, and was sacked. The massacre that followed shocked even the crusaders' own allies. Only Centulle and his immediate subordinates were taken alive, and then sent to Puylaurens and held until they could be exchanged for prisoners held by the other side. Even while discussion about their fate were taking place, and the townspeople had long since ceased to resist, the very valiant heroic crusaders of French nobility set upon the inhabitants and butchered them regardless of age or sex. About 5,000 civilians were thus slaughtered in the Name of God. Here is a contemporary account from the Song of the Cathar Wars (laisse 212): …terror and massacre began;à Lords, ladies and their little children, Men and women stripped naked, All were slashed and cut to shreds by keen edged swords.à Flesh, blood, brains, torsos, Limbs and faces hacked in two; Lungs, livers and guts torn out and thrown away - Laying on the open ground As if they had rained down from the heavens.à Marshland and firm ground, all was red with blood.à Not a man or woman was left alive, neither young nor old, No living creature, except perhaps some well-hidden infant.à Marmond was razed and set alight Very soon afterwards the king [Louis] left for Toulouse. Died: in Oct 1219 Gaucher III following King Philippe Auguste de France to the Holy Land where he distinguished himself at the Siege of Acre in 1191. Gaucher III participated in the Third Crusade (1198 - 1195).The new crusade began as for Béziers ten years earlier; (Abbott, Pages 72.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 352.). 2081. Élizabeth=Isabeau, Comtesse12 de Saint-Paul (André Roux: Scrolls, 81, 135.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 August 1994 at 00:33 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 288.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 425.) (Ibid., Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 352.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Béthune. Married Name: de Châtillon-sur-Marne. AKA: de Saint-Pol. Born: between 1179 and 1181 at Saint-Paul=Saint-Pol, Saint-Nicolas, Flandre-Orientale, France, daughter of Hughes IV, Comte de Saint-Paul and Yolande de Hainaut, Élizabeth is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Gui I was born. Married in 1196 at France: Gaucher III, Count de Châtillon-sur-Marne,, son of Guy II, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Alix = Agnès de Dreux (Gaucher III was Élizabeth's first husband. By right of Élizabeth, Gaucher III became the Comte de Saint-Pol). Married in 1231 at Belgium: Jean de Béthune,, son of Guillaume II, Seigneur de Béthune and Mahaut de Tenremonde. Died: either 1233 or 1240 André Roux shows Élizabeth died in 1233 while E.S. [via Paul Theroff] indicates Élizabeth died in 1240.
2082. Gauthier II, Seigneur12 d'Avesnes (André Roux: Scrolls, 208.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 January 1995 at 02:40 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 560.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.) (Ibid.). AKA: Gautier II, Seigneur de Trélon (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Gautier II, Seigneur de Landrecies (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Gautier II, Seigneur de Leuse (Ibid.). AKA: Gauthier II, Seigneur de Condé (Ibid.). AKA: Gautier, Seigneur de Guise (Abbott, Page 119.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Gautier, Seigneur de Condé-sur-l'Escaut (Abbott, Page 561.). Born: between 1181 and 1190 at France, son of Jacques, Seigneur d'Avesnes and Améline=Adèle, Dame de Guise, Gauthier II is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his daughter Marie was born. Married in 1204 at France: Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois,, daughter of Thibault, Count de Champagne and Alix, Princesse de France (Marguerite was the widow of two husbands when she married Gauthier II) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Gautier, Comte de Blois by right of his wife (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/HAINAUT.htm#_Toc441662067.). Note - between 23 Aug 1217 and 8 Sep 1221: Gauthier participated in the Fifth Crusade. The Fifth Crusade (23 August 1217 – 8 September 1221) was an attempt to take back Jerusalem and the rest of the Holy Land by first conquering the powerful Ayyubid state in Egypt. Pope Honorius III organized crusading armies led by Leopold VI of Austria and Andrew II of Hungary, and a foray against Jerusalem ultimately left the city in Muslim hands. Later in 1218 a German army led by Oliver of Cologne and a mixed army of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers led by William I, Count of Holland arrived. In order to attack Damietta in Egypt, they allied with the Seljuk Sultanate of Rûm in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. After occupying the port of Damietta, the Crusaders marched south towards Cairo in July of 1221, but were turned back after their dwindling supplies led to a forced retreat. A nighttime attack by Sultan Al-Kamil resulted in a great number of crusader losses and eventually in the surrender of the army. Al-Kamil agreed to an eight-year peace agreement with Europe. In spring 1213, Pope Innocent III issued the papal bull Quia maior, calling all of Christendom to join a new crusade. The kings and emperors of Europe, however, were preoccupied with fighting among themselves. At the same time, Pope Innocent III did not want their help, because a previous crusade led by kings had failed in the past. He ordered processions, prayers, and preaching to help organize the crusade, as these would involve the general population, the lower nobles, and knights. The message of the crusade was preached in France by Robert of Courçon; however, unlike other Crusades, not many French knights joined, as they were already fighting the Albigensian Crusade against the heretical Cathar sect in southern France. In 1215, Innocent III called the Fourth Lateran Council, where, along with the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem, Raoul of Merencourt, he discussed the recovery of the Holy Land, among other church business. Innocent wanted this crusade to be under the full control of the papacy, as the First Crusade was supposed to have been, in order to avoid the mistakes of the Fourth Crusade, which had been taken over by the Venetians. Innocent planned for the crusaders to meet at Brindisi in 1216, and prohibited trade with the Muslims to ensure that the crusaders would have ships and weapons. Every crusader would receive an indulgence, including those who simply helped pay the expenses of a crusader but did not go on crusade themselves. Oliver of Cologne had preached the crusade in Germany, and Emperor Frederick II attempted to join in 1215. Frederick was the last monarch Innocent wanted to join, as he had challenged the Papacy (and would do so in the years to come). Innocent, however, died in 1216. He was succeeded by Pope Honorius III, who barred Frederick from participating, but organized crusading armies led by king Andrew II of Hungary and duke Leopold VI of Austria. Andrew had the largest royal army in the history of the crusades (20,000 knights and 12,000 castle-garrisons). Andrew of Hungary and his troops embarked on 23 August 1217 in Spalato. They landed on 9 October on Cyprus from where they sailed to Acre and joined John of Brienne, ruler of the Kingdom of Jerusalem, Hugh I of Cyprus, and Prince Bohemund IV of Antioch to fight against the Ayyubids in Syria. In Jerusalem, the walls and fortifications were demolished to prevent the Christians from being able to defend the city if they should reach it and take it. Muslims fled the city, afraid that there would be a repeat of the bloodbath of the First Crusade in 1099. Andrew's well-mounted army defeated sultan Al- Adil I at Bethsaida on the Jordan River on 10 November. Muslim forces retreated in their fortresses and towns. The catapults and trebuchets didn't arrive in time, so he had fruitless assaults on the fortresses of the Lebanon and on Mount Tabor. Afterwards, Andrew spent his time collecting alleged relics. Andrew and his army departed to Hungary in February 1218, and Bohemund and Hugh also returned home. Later in 1218, Oliver of Cologne arrived with a new German army and the count of Holland William I arrived with a mixed army consisting of Dutch, Flemish and Frisian soldiers. With Leopold and John they discussed attacking Damietta in Egypt. To accomplish this they allied with Keykavus I, the Seljuk Sultan of Rum in Anatolia, who attacked the Ayyubids in Syria in an attempt to free the Crusaders from fighting on two fronts. On 24 May 1218, the crusaders left Acre. On 27 May 1218, Under the leadership of Jean de Brienne, the crusaders began their siege of Damietta, and despite resistance from the unprepared sultan Al-Adil, the tower outside the city was taken on 25 August. They could not gain Damietta itself, and in the ensuing months diseases killed many of the crusaders, including Robert of Courçon. Al-Adil also died and was succeeded by Al-Kamil. Meanwhile, Honorius III sent Pelagius of Albano to lead the crusade in 1219 . Al-Kamil tried to negotiate peace with the crusaders. He offered to trade Damietta for Jerusalem, but Pelagius would not accept these offers. After hearing this Count William I of Holland left the crusade and sailed home. In August or September 1219, Francis of Assisi arrived in the crusader camp and crossed over to preach to Al-Kamil. By November, the crusaders had worn out the sultan's forces, and were finally able to occupy the port. Immediately the papal and secular powers fought for control of the town, with Jean of Brienne claiming it for himself in 1220, and the noble and pious crusaders only too happy to loot it for several days finding enough loot to inspire them to attack Cairo next, their only obstacle to a powerless Egypt and an open road to Jerusalem. Pelagius would not accept this and Jean returned to Acre later that year. Pelagius hoped Frederick II would arrive with a fresh army, but Frederick never arrived. But in May 1221 he sent much of his army, including Louis of Bavaria as his representative. Jean de Brienne also returned. Louis argued for an immediate offensive, and those present assumed he spoke for the Emperor, so it was agreed. Pelagius didn't have the Emperor, but he had an army and he at last had agreement. The Crusaders formed their army in their old camp on 29 June. King John arrived on 7 July still urging caution, but he was ignored. Everyone now was enthusiastic for a new enterprise. They were running low on funds, the prophetic book had predicted the fall of the Sultan, and the newcomers wanted battle. The army began preparations on 4 July and set out on 17 July. It was one of the largest Crusader armies, with an estimated five thousand knights and forty thousand foot soldiers, plus arches and a large number of unarmed pilgrims. The Egyptians had advanced to meet the Christians, but retreated from their forward position at Sharimshah when they saw the size of the army. Pelagius moved out in pursuit. The Egyptians took up a position behind the river Bahr as- Saghir, which runs from Lake Manzalah to the Nile. The Christians marched in right after them and set up camp. With much of the Muslim strength in the field, it was here that the battle for Egypt would be decided. The Christians were in a death trap. When they marched up into the angle formed by the Nile and the Bahr as-Saghir, the army had crossed a dry canal. No one thought to consider it a danger. Worse, Pelagius had neglected to bring adequate supplies, thinking to capture the enemy supplies quickly. A Christian fleet of about six hundred ships was in the Nile--enough to keep the army re-supplied at to support its advance. Once it was clear that Mansourah could not be taken quickly, fortifications were built on the other two sides of the triangle. There were plenty of locals to tell the Crusaders how easily the Muslims could trap them, but Pelagius would not listen. King John again urged acceptance of al-Kamil's terms, but rejecting his advice had become almost automatic by this time. A couple of weeks passed in this manner. It was August, and the Nile was rising a little every day. Soon, the waters were high enough and water flowed into the canal. Within a few days, the levels were high enough to send ships down it, cutting the Christians off from retreat and from being re-supplied from Damietta. The fleet was trapped, the army was trapped, and there was food enough for only twenty days. Many in the army urged immediate retreat, before their situation grew worse. At last awakening to the peril, Pelagius agreed. On the night of 26 August, without ever having fought a battle, the great army began its retreat. The first thing many of the common soldiers did was to get drunk. They evidently could not bear to leave behind them all of their wine, and since they could not bring it with them, they drank it. Consequently, many of them were in various stages of intoxication when the order came to move out. Falling under the heading of "seemed like a good idea at the time", the Teutonic Knights set fire to the supplies in order to deny them to the enemy. Having been alerted by the flames to the fact that the Christians were retreating, al-Kamil ordered the banks of the canal cut. Water flooded the very ground into which the Christians were retreating and the soldiers quickly found themselves wading through mud or falling into gullies now filled with water. Under these conditions, the Egyptians attacked. The military orders, and the knights under King John put up a valiant defense and saved what they could of the army. Many of the infantry perished, however, it being unusually difficult to fight at night in the mud when you're drunk. The remnant of the army withdrew to the camp, which now had no supplies thanks to the prompt action of the Teutonic Knights earlier in the evening. The fleet tried to escape, too. The Nile was running in flood now, so some ships managed to make it through the Egyptian blockade, including one which bore Cardinal Pelagius. From the safety of Damietta he now concluded that all was lost. He opened negotiations with al-Kamil two days later, on 28 August 1221. By the 30th, the terms were settled. The Sultan no longer needed to offer the return of Jerusalem, for he had the Crusader army, including King John, at his mercy. On the other hand, the Christians still held Damietta, which they had recently fortified, and another Christian fleet was on its way. Al-Kamil therefore asked only that the Christians leave Egypt. Damietta would be returned to the Muslims, and the Christians would observe a truce of eight years with Egypt. Both sides would return their prisoners, and al-Kamil would return the True Cross which he did not even have but didn’t bother telling the crusaders that. There was some inital fervent resistance to handing back Damietta. But with many of the leaders trapped at Sharimshah, there was little point in holding out. After a few days, the garrison agreed. The Sultan generously fed the army and entertained King John and the others. On 8 September, the Crusaders boarded their ships and al-Kamil took possession of Damietta. The failure of the Crusade caused an outpouring of anti-papal sentiment from the Occitan poet Guilhem Figueira. The more orthodox Gormonda de Monpeslier responded to Figueira's D'un sirventes far with a song of her own, Greu m'es a durar. Instead of blaming the Pelagius or the Papacy, she laid the blame on the "foolishness" of the wicked. Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon, Languedoc, France: Gauthier II fought at the Battle of Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348). Died: either 11 Jul 1243 or 11 Jul 1246.
2083. Marguerite, Comtesse12 de Blois (André Roux: Scrolls, 208.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 January 1995 at 02:40 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des- Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.) (Ibid.). Married Name: d'Avesnes. AKA: Marguerite de Champagne. Married Name: d'Oisy. Married Name: von Hohenstaufen. Born: in 1170 at France, daughter of Thibault, Count de Champagne and Alix, Princesse de France. Married circa 1183: Hughes III, Seigneur d'Oisy,, son of Simon, Seigneur d'Oisy and Adé de La Ferté-Ancoul (Hughes was Marguerite's first husband). Married in 1192: Otto von Hohenstaufen,, son of Frédérick I, Emperor of Germany and Béatrix, Countess de Bourgogne (Otto was Marguerite's second husband). Married in 1204 at France: Gauthier II, Seigneur d'Avesnes,, son of Jacques, Seigneur d'Avesnes and Améline=Adèle, Dame de Guise (Marguerite was the widow of two husbands when she married Gauthier II) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Marguerite, Comtesse de Châteaudun Marguerite succeeded her nephew in 1218 as Ctss de Blois et de Châteaudun (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/CENTRAL%20FRANCE.htm#MargueriteCtssBloisdied1230.). Died: on 12 Jul 1230.
2084. Érard I, Sire12 de Villehardouin (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). AKA: Érard I, Sire de Lézinnes. AKA: Érard I, Sire de Villy. Born: before 1188 at France, son of Geoffroy, Sire de Villehardouin and N? de Villemaur. Note - on 27 Jul 1214 at Bouvines, Picardie, France: Érard fought at the Battle of Bouvines. The most significant origins of the 'War' of Bouvines (27 July 1214) can be traced to the ascension of Henri, duc d'Anjou, duc de Normandie, and duc d'Aquitaine to the crown of England in 1154. Henri d'Anjou came into his extensive French ducal domains though inheritances from his father [Anjou], his mother [Normandie], and wife [Aquitaine]. His mother, Matilda also opened for her son a right to continue her claim to the Anglo-Norman crown of England. This latter had to be secured by military conquest. Though often characterized as a civil war in anglophone histories, the conflict was resolved by an Angevin invasion -- actually more than one military expedition -- which won for Henri d'Anjou the right to succeed Stephen as the king of England (reign:1135-1154). Henri II d'Anjou, became Henry II of England (reign:1154-1189). England became part of a much larger 'empire' that had its geographic and cultural center of balance in France. Though the Angevin dynastic line led back to the original house of Anjou established by Foulques [Fulk] Nerra (987-1040), many historians identify Henri's impressive 'Angevin empire' as a 'second house of Anjou', that ruled over an 'Anglo-Norman-Angevin Empire'. More uniquely and more enduring, Henri would be associated with the nickname of 'Plantagenêt' that was given to his father, Geoffroi. The name of 'Plantagenêt' would be associated directly with him and his heirs. It would be 'Plantagenêt' that remained with the dynasty on the English throne when the Angevin lands in France would be lost. As will be seen, the War of Bouvines begins the story of how the Angevin lands were lost to the 'Plantagenêts'. The dynastic, political arrangements were peculiar. Henry II was sovereign in 'Anglo' England, but as Henri II duc d'Anjou, he was just a vassal -- a duke in 'Norman-Angevin' France where he paid feudal homage to his suzerain, the king of France. The unusual situation was further exacerbated in that the size of just Henri II's French fiefs was more than triple the land that was directly a fief of the French king, Louis VII (1137-1180). In an era were land conveyed wealth and power, the situation presented a significant threat to the Capetian monarchy of France. The contest between the dynastic houses that ruled England and France became more intense. The comparative military strengths of the two domains definitely favored Henry II of England. The French king, Louis VII, resorted to intrigue, and inciting or assisting revolts among the French vassals of the English duke-king. In the initial so-called Anglo-French War of 1159-89, Henry I and his forces invaded from Normandy in order to press a claim to Toulouse, where the Comte resisted. Louis VII had positioned himself in the town of Toulouse before the arrival of Henry II's army. Henry II did not want to besiege 'his suzerain' and withdrew, vowing revenge. Louis VII, and his son, Philippe II Auguste (1165-1223) found a weakness in Henry II's family, and was able to persuaded Henry II's sons to rebel [Anglo-Norman rebellion of 1173-74]. Eleanor, jealous of her husband's spousal faithlessness, also conspired with her sons and reduced Henry II's authority. Henry II died in 1189. Henry II's most capable and eldest surviving son was Richard Coeur de Lion [Lionheart], already made duc d'Aquitaine by his mother, became Richard I, king of England (1189-1199). Philippe II and Richard I went on the Third Crusade (1189-1192). Relations between the two deteriorated due to a variety of incidents. After the only significant military accomplishment, the seizure of St. Jean d'Acre (12 July 1191), Philippe II returned to France. Richard I departed the Levant in 1192, only to be captured as he was traveling though the lands of duke Leopold, of Austria, whom Richard had antagonized during the Third Crusade. Leopold put Richard in prison, and later turned the English monarch over to the German Emperor, Henry VI. Richard I's brother, John Lackland, and Philippe II conspired to delay Richard's return to England and France. Philippe proceeded with a series of small conquests of the 'Norman-Angevin' lands in France. He made some progress in the north, but not in the south, where vassals remained loyal to their duke-king, Richard, and did not trust John Lackland anymore than the French king. Eventually, Richard I's mother managed to pay the ransom and Richard returned to England in 1194. Richard I's war with Philippe II (1194-1199). Richard I immediately resolved differences with his brother John Lackland, and then proceeded to undo the incursions upon 'Norman-Angevin' lands by Philippe II. Between May 1194 and April 1199, a war was conducted between Richard I and Philippe II that involved considerable use of mercenaries, such as Martin, Algais, Mercadier, and Cadoc. Their presence introduced "a more professional and ruthless element" in the fighting. Philippe II enjoyed a few minor victories. However, Richard I demonstrated the most military prowess. He won noted victories at Gisors (29 September 1186), and at Fréteval (3 July 1194) in eastern Vendômois. Philippe II took Aumâle (20 August 1196) after defeating a relief force led by Richard I. Richard I began the construction of Château-Gaillard in 1196, and sought to ally Raymond, Comte de Toulouse to his side by renouncing the Angevin claims to that domain. Richard I's mercenary captain captured Milly (19 May 1197), and gained a valuable captive -- Philippe de Dreux, the Bishop of Beauvais, a redoubtable warrior and first cousin of Philippe II. By threatening a trade embargo, Richard I coerced Baldwin, comte de Flandre, to attack the French king's lands in the north. Philippe II's defeat at Courcelles-les-Gisors (27 September 1198) was followed by the Truce of Vernon. However, Richard I's reconquest was not fully complete, and he had not gained any new territory. He continued with an expedition against the vicomte de Limoges, whom Philippe II had encouraged to rebel against his duke. In preparing to besiege the vicomte's castle at Châlus-Chabrol (26 March 1199), Richard I was wounded by a crossbow shot. Though he took the castle a few days later, an infection developed in Richard's wound and he died on 6 April 1199. Upon Richard's death, John Lackland became king of England. Philippe II immediately made incursions into Normandy, as if testing John's resolve. He further offended John by declaring that Arthur, John's nephew, as the duc de Bretagne and Normandie. Philippe II waited for an opportunity to make a major seizure of 'Norman-Angevin' lands. John I Lackland crossed la Manche [channel waters between England and France] to Aquitaine. Sailing from Portsmouth, he landed at La Rochelle on 15 February in 1214 with his mercenary army. He could not count on loyalty from the English barons, but called up his feudal levies from Guyenne [the term more commonly used for Aquitaine] and then marched into Poitou. Gathering more forces along the way, John I crossed the Loire and entered his family lands in Anjou. This had the desired result, as king Philippe II came south with his royal troops to meet the English king's troops. Philippe II marched via Samur and Chinon to cut John's line of retreat. John I abandoned Anjou and moved quickly back south to Limoges in April. At this point, John had succeeded in drawing Philip far south. Unfortunately for the allies, the emperor Otto and his forces were not ready to move. Aware of Otto's marshalling of forces, Philippe II realized the danger of following John I further south. Philippe II left his son, prince Louis, with 800 knights, 2,000 sergeants and 7,000 infantry to face John Lackland. Philippe II, himself, with a small force of his personal household knights, returned to Paris and prepared to meet the threatened invasion from the north. John I Lackland, possibly believing that the entire royal army had withdrawn toward Paris, immediately moved back into Poitou in May, crossed the Loire, and again invaded Anjou. John laid siege to La-Roche-aux-Moines in June. However, in July, when learning that prince Louis was approaching with a French army and levies from Anjou and Maine, John Lackland retired hastily, leaving much of his siege train. Meanwhile Otto moved toward the Netherlands in March. He lost time rounding up his German forces, and dallied at Aachen to marry (10 May 1214) the daughter of Henri de Brabant. When Otto finally began to campaign in June, he only had three of the principal German vassals with him plus his own Saxon troops. By 12 July he reached Nivelles, where he met with the dukes and other allies. These finally increased his forces to a reasonable size. However, by then it was too late to conduct a coordinated campaign according to John Lackland's plan. By late June, Philippe II had mobilized his forces in northern France and was well aware of Otto IV's plans. As it turned out, Otto's new father-in-law felt it in his own best interests to keep the French king secretly advised of the coalition's intentions. Otto IV had a very powerful army. The comte de Flandre brought a sizable cavalry unit. William Longsword, earl of Salisbury, and John Lackland's half brother, had a large contingent of mercenaries paid for with English money. These formed one division of the coalition army. It consisted of infantry and many hired knights. When he saw that the German invasion was near at hand, Philippe II called up all his vassals and allies, proclaiming the ban in eastern, central, and northern parts of France. He could not draw on the western territories that were either occupied by or threatened by John. Philippe II had great numbers of top quality knights, but most of the infantry would have been rather mediocre levies. Philippe II assembled his army at Péronne toward by early July, and took the offensive into Flanders, thinking the emperor was in front of him. Philippe II reached Tournai on 25 July, where he learned that Otto was to his south at Valenciennes. Philippe II decided to withdraw so as not to let Otto's army get behind the French line's of communications back toward Paris. About the same time, Otto learned of Philippe II's position, and moved north. On 26 July Otto was moving through Saint Amand, heading north toward Tournai, possibly intending to engaged Philippe to the west of the city. Hearing of the location of the French army from his spies, but not of its true size, Otto decided to attack rather than use the opportunity to capture Paris. Otto marched his army northwestward, reaching a point only nine miles south of Tournai as the French were abandoning the town. Otto pursued Philippe II, hoping to catch him with part of the French army on each side of the bridge at Bouvines. Reportedly, the duc de Brabant's secret messengers kept Philippe II alerted to emperor's plans. Still, what happened seemed to have caught the French king by surprise.
THE BATTLE
The morning of Sunday 27 July 1214 found Philippe II's force stretch out over a long distance to the west of Tournai. French engineers had been sent ahead to widen the bridge at Bouvines, so the army could cross it more rapidly. The French advanced section, of mainly infantry and baggage, had crossed the only bridge over the Marcq River in the area, at the hamlet of Bouvines. Philippe II, himself, stopped with his main force of heavy cavalry (knights and sergeants) on the east side of the bridge at Bouvines. It was late morning, when to the east, the French rearguard was attacked by the advance guard of the emperor's coalition army, which had marched rapidly from Mortagne, south of Tournai. The emperor was anticipating to find the French in retreat, and his host was moving in such an array as to engage quickly an unprepared enemy in march configuration. As the French rearguard fended off the attacks of the allied advanced elements, Otto IV was all the more convinced that he had the French at a disadvantage and in retreat. Philippe II's rearguard of mounted sergeants was under the command of Adam Vicomte de Melun. One of Philippe II's most experienced military leaders, the Hospitaller and bishop-elect Guérin de Senlis, rode in a position where he could monitor the rear of the French march column. When Guérin saw the imperial army rapidly approaching in full battle array, he hurried to report the to the king, who was watching his cavalry starting to cross the bridge at Bouvines. Philippe immediately recognized the potential for disaster, since there would be no way to get the rear third of his army across the bridge before it was destroyed. The French king ordered the entire army to turn around and form for battle, and directed the infantry to come back across the bridge at full speed. Meanwhile Otto's troops smashed into the Vicomte de Melun's detachment, forcing the French horse arbalesters and the Champenois sergeants to return to their aid. Then the duc de Bourgogne [Burgundy] departed from the main cavalry column, and threw his knights into the growing holding action. The enlarged French rearguard managed to delay the imperial army's vanguard for the necessary time it took for the main French cavalry to form up in battle array. Otto IV, who had thought that he was pursuing, was surprised to encounter the French army drawn up in order of battle. In turn, the emperor had to form his own army hastily for a pitch battle, because if he turned around or tried to retreat he would surely have been destroyed. The imperial army was forced to align itself in respect to the positions being taken by the French. Philippe II appears to have aligned his army at an angle across the road, on a bit of rolling terrain above the marshy river bank. He left his right flank area open so the retreating rearguard could form there. Remarkably, the French king seemed to have arranged for the orderly placement of each of the returning detachments. One after the other, he had them successively to extend his line northward, to the left. By the time the duc de Bourgogne approached the bridge in a fighting retreat he could see his suzerain's army completing its deployment into line of battle. For his part, Otto, ordered each of his arriving units off to the right, extending his lines to match the French. The eye witnesses attest to Otto's astonishment at finding a powerful fighting force rather than a column of stragglers before him. The deployment procedure took at least an hour, during which the French infantry managed to get across the bridge and hurriedly into line supporting the nobility. The duc de Bourgogne used the time to rest and refresh his sorely taxed knights, who now took up their honored place on the right of the French line. The time was around noon, or early afternoon. The sun was at the back of the French forces. Thus, two of the largest military forces in early thirteenth-century France came face-to-face, each in two lines about 2,000 yards wide. To get a picture of the scene one must recall that a medieval host was composed of a heterogeneous crowd of separate detachments raised by a wide variety of vassals and communities. Some minor barons might be liable to bring 10 or 20 mounted knights and twice the number in sergeants. Others would have private armies of 100 knights and their retainers. Various abbeys and bishops would have their mounted knights and foot troops under their own banners. Towns of all sizes would send their communal militia variously armed and experienced in combat. The French army was arrayed as the necessity of rushing from line of march back into line of battle dictated. The fully armored knights were across the entire field. [There is some interpretation that the French knights had to form in a single ranks, versus the preferred two so as to not be outflanked by the larger coalition army. The mounted, and more lightly armored, sergeants were in multiple ranks.] For command purposes, the medieval hosts grouped into the usual three 'battles' -- a center, with a right wing and a left wing. The French communal militia bands of crossbowmen arrived in time to pass through the cavalry, and take up a position in front of the center. The French levied pikemen formed behind the cavalry on each wing. The French nobility was arrayed from right to left as follows: first the knights from Champagne, the host of Eudes de Bourgogne, the knights from Champagne, the followings of the Counts of St. Pol, Beaumont, Montmorency, and Sancerre and smaller feudal contingents; in the center the seventy available Norman knights (the rest still deployed in the south, facing king John Lackland), and the vassals from the Isle-de-France; on the left the retainers of Robert, comte de Dreux; Guillaume, comte de Ponthieu; Pierre, comte d'Auxerre; the bishop of Beauvais; and Thomas de St. Valery; plus many units from northwest France. The king, himself, stood in the front, center under the oriflamme and his personal blue ensign with the golden lilies. The imperial army drew up with its main infantry body in the front line of the center, and the emperor's personal cavalry in the second. The imperial infantry in the center was composed of German and Netherlandish pikemen, considered the best in Europe. Beside his Saxon warriors the emperor placed the chivalry of Brabant, Limburg, Holland, and Namur. Behind his second line of infantry, Otto placed the great Iiperial silken dragon flying from the pole on which was a carved imperial eagle with golden wings. The entire imperial standard was mounted on a gold covered 'war chariot'. This he guarded with his personal retinue. On the left Otto deployed the knights of Flanders and Hainault, commanded by comte Ferdinand, in the first line with their regional infantry in support. On his right wing, Otto relied on the army of the comte de Boulogne, a small body of Flemish knights, and the mercenaries under William Longsword [earl of Salisbury. They also had infantry in support including crossbowmen as well as pikemen. The French opened the battle as Guérin led 300 horse sergeants from Soissons in a charge against the Flemish cavalry of noble knights. Gradually the Burgundy knights joined in. The entire French right and Imperial left wings became enmeshed in a general melée of mounted knights slashing at each other with sword and axe. The Comte de Flandre was captured. In the center, Otto sent his large body of pole-armed infantry forward. The assault was toward the position of Philippe II, among the French infantry of commune militia, which had formed in front. The German and Flemish pole-armed infantry soon disposed of the French militia and reached the line of French knights. Even though they greatly outnumbered the knights, such lightly armored urban militia were no match for the veteran knights in full armor. In the general struggle, king Philippe was pulled from his saddle and briefly threatened. However, seeing the distress signal executed by the king's banner carrier, the French knights in the center battle rapidly joined around Philippe II, who had remounted and continued the fight. The French knights slaughtered the hostile foot swarming about the French monarch. The Fleming foot melted away, and the French nobility reached the position held by Otto and the cavalry of Saxony, Brabant and Limburg. The knights on the French left wing detected an advantage as the coalition's right wing partly exposed their own right flank in the concentrated effort against the French center. Thus, an advance of the French left managed to deliver a decisive blow, destroying the coalition's heavy cavalry on the right and capturing it leader, the earl of Salisbury. One of the senior coalition leaders, Hugh de Boves, fled. The coalition's largely mercenary infantry, on the right, led by Renaud de Damartin, continued to fight as they expected no mercy from the French knights or Philippe II. Renaud continued to resist with a few knights executing sorties from a protective circle of pole-armed mercenary infantry. Eventually the French knights and infantry killed the mercenaries and Renaud surrendered. Back at the center, French cavalry reached the outnumbered but fresh Saxon and Brabantine knights, another wild melée ensued. Otto fought courageously among his retainers, wielding his war axe, while receiving multiple blows in return from a crowd of Frenchmen. Suddenly his horse was killed, throwing him to the ground. A few French knights nearly captured him before the Saxon guard surrounded their sovereign. A noble gave the emperor his horse, on which Otto fled the scene. Apparently he was so shaken up by the beating and near capture that he did not stop riding until he was back in Valenciennes. Emperor Otto's departure essentially destroyed the coalition's resolve. The Saxons and Westphalians manfully covered the retreat, until most of the remaining nobles were captured. On the imperial right, the Comte Renaud formed his pikemen into a tight circle, and sheltered his remaining knights inside until the whole Brabançon force was gradually worn down and Renaud captured. The Netherlanders rode off, along with the already flying mercenaries. The battle, fought on flat terrain favorable to cavalry action, lasted about 3 hours. Emperor battered imperial insignia was captured and taken to Paris. The earl of Salisbury was quickly exchanged for the son of the Comte de Dreux. Frederick of Hohenstaufen was crowned as emperor at Aachen in 1215. Ferrand remained in French prison until 1227, six years before his death. Renaud languished in prison for the rest of his life, which ended with suicide. John Lackland and Philippe agreed to a six-year truce at Chinon in 1214. For some time, Flanders would remain under the French orbit. Philippe II demonstrated experienced leadership throughout, as well as being served by fine commanders among his knights. The French cavalry demonstrated remarkable control of the tactical situation -- coming to their king's aid and striking the vulnerable flank of the coalition's right flank, and not loosing control in pursuit of early fleeing coalition troops. Bouvines was the most important battle from a political point of view for a century. Most historians cite the event as 'the battle that made France' and credit France's very existence to the victory of Philip II Auguste. It was a great pitched battle, the greatest of its age, in contrast to the many smaller and briefer engagements of the period. If the French monarch had lost, the Plantagenêts might have won back their lost Norman and Angevin territories, and the counts of Flanders might have won freedom from the French king, and the German emperor might have retained Lotharingian territories. Not until the time of the emperor Charles V did France have so many enemies allied against it. For England, Philippe II's victory of Bouvines more than confirmed the end of Plantagenêt claims to Angevin France. It brought king John Lackland to his lowest ebb, and certainly promoted the English barons to revolt and to force upon the monarch the Magna Carta. Further, the English nobles went so far as to invite Philippe II's son, prince Louis, to take the crown of England. Louis landed with a French army in May 1216. He was supported by many English [including the earl of Salisbury], Welsh, and Scot nobles. However, King John Lackland died in October 1216 and Louis returned to France in 1217 in an effort to get support from his father -- Philippe II was not interested in the project. With John Lackland's death, the majority of the English nobles changed their minds and threw their support to John Lackland's son, Henry III (1216-72). When Louis returned to England, he and his few English allies lost a land battle at Lincoln (20 May 1216), and reinforcements from France were lost in a naval battle off Sandwich soon after. Louis was forced to accept a small payment for abandoning his claim and returned to France, where he was later to rule briefly as Louis VIII (1223-1226). Married before 1217 at France: Mabile de Chappes,, daughter of Gui de Chappes and Pétronille de Bar-sur-Seine (Mabile was Érard I's first wife). Married before May 1222 at France: Marguerite de Mont-Saint-Jean,, daughter of Joubert de Mont-Saint-Jean and N? N? (Marguerite was Érard I's second wife). Died: on 28 Aug 1226 at Avignon, Languedoc, France, Érard I took part in the Battle of Avignon and died there. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348). 2085. Mabile12 de Chappes (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). Married Name: de Villehardouin. Born: before 1200 at France, daughter of Gui de Chappes and Pétronille de Bar-sur-Seine, Mabile is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when she died. Married before 1217 at France: Érard I, Sire de Villehardouin,, son of Geoffroy, Sire de Villehardouin and N? de Villemaur (Mabile was Érard I's first wife). Died: in 1220.
This coat of arms is associated with Guillaume I "Le Pacifique" de Mello.
2086. Guillaume I, Seigneur12 de Mello (André Roux: Scrolls, 145.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1995 at 15:38 Hours.). AKA: Guillaume de Mello (Ibid.). AKA: Guillaume I, Seigneur de Saint-Bris. Also Known As: Guillaume "Le Pacifique" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Guillaume, Seigneur de Saint-Prisc (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 254.). Also Known As: Guillaume "Le Jeune" (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: between 1163 and 1187 at France, son of Dreux IV de Mello and Ermengarde de Mouchy-en-Beauvaisis, Guillaume I was alive in the year 1198 and was born before Dreux. Married before 1209 at France: Élizabeth, Dame d'Ancy-le-Franc,, daughter of Guillaume, Seigneur de Mont-Saint-Jean and Buré, dite Duchesse N? (Some sources indicate uncertainty as to whether Guillaume I's wife was named Elizabeth d'Ancy-le-Franc [per André Roux] or Isabelle de Mont-Saint-Jean. Either name indicates the same person, and the name variance concerns that person's preference for a surname based on her paternal or maternal inheritance [and perhaps both]). Note - between 1217 and 1218: Guillaume I participated in the Battle of Toulouse.
Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid-1270s. The section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader-held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216. Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218. This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).
Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely. 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force. He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion. The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers. All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver. The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money. Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor. He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result. For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs. There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled. From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cite, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down. In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down. I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader. 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success. Died: in 1249.
2087. Élizabeth, Dame12 d'Ancy-le-Franc (André Roux: Scrolls, 145.). AKA: Isabelle de Mont-Saint-Jean. Married Name: de Mello. Born: before 1199, daughter of Guillaume, Seigneur de Mont-Saint-Jean and Buré, dite Duchesse N?, Élizabeth is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Guillaume. Married before 1209 at France: Guillaume I, Seigneur de Mello,, son of Dreux IV de Mello and Ermengarde de Mouchy-en- Beauvaisis (Some sources indicate uncertainty as to whether Guillaume I's wife was named Elizabeth d'Ancy-le-Franc [per André Roux] or Isabelle de Mont-Saint-Jean. Either name indicates the same person, and the name variance concerns that person's preference for a surname based on her paternal or maternal inheritance [and perhaps both]).
This coat of Arms is associated with Robert II de Dreux who adopted it from his mother Agnès de Braine, and which ebcame the Arms of all subsequent Princes and Comtes de Dreux, who maintained the name de Dreux, and the arms of de Braine.
2088. Robert II, Comte12 de Dreux (André Roux: Scrolls, 94, 165.) (Stuart, Page 91, Line 124-29.). AKA: Robert II, Count de Braine. Also Known As: Robert "Le Jeune." Born: circa 1154, son of Robert I, Comte de Dreux and Agnès de Baudement. Married in 1178 at France: Mathilde de Bourgogne,, daughter of Raimond de Bourgogne and Agnès, Dame de Montpensier-en-Auvergne (Robert II was Mathilde's fourth husband). Note - between 1180 and 1181: Robert participated in tournaments held at Lagny-sur-Marne. In 1180 or 1181, a great tournament was held at Lagny-sur-Marne on the borders of France and Champagne. The Story of William Marshal tells that there came 19 counts, the duke of Burgundy and about 3000 knights from France, Flanders, Low Lands, Germany, Normandy, England, Anjou and elsewhere. Henry the young, son and heir of king Henry II of England came with more than 200 knights handsomely paid. No kings attended. The Church condemned tournaments. There, knights fought for glory and money in what looked like genuine pitched battles. But the objective was not killing, even if some found their death there, but capturing men and horses. Tournaments were held almost every two weeks . William Marshal earned, in a few years, fortune and fame. He and his fellow knight have captured and ransomed some 103 knights in 10 months of tournaments. Divorced Mathilde de Bourgogne: in 1181 at France. Married in 1184: Yolande de Coucy,, daughter of Raoul I, Sire de Coucy and Agnès de Hainaut (Yolande was Robert II's second wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 182.). Note - between 1188 and 1195: Robert II was a crusader at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, at the foot of Mount Carmel, during the Third Great Crusade in 1191. He fought valiantly against the British and also against the Emperor Otto at Bouvines in 1214.
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Note - in 1191 at Arsouf, Egypt: Robert II fought at Arsouf. The Battle of Arsuf 7 September 1191 was a battle of the Third Crusade in which Richard I of England defeated Saladin at Arsuf. After capturing Acre in 1191, Richard fought many engagements with Saladin, whose main objective was to prevent the recapture of Jerusalem. Knowing he would need to control the port of Jaffa before making an attempt on Jerusalem, Richard began to march down the coast from Acre in August 1191. Richard organized the advance with attention to detail. Mindful of the lessons of the disaster at Hattin, he knew that his army's greatest need was water and heat exhaustion its greatest danger. Though pressed for time, he marched only in the morning before the heat of the day. He made frequent rest stops, always beside sources of water. The fleet sailed down the coast in close support, a source of supplies and a refuge for the wounded. Aware of the ever-present danger of enemy raiders and the possibility of hit-and-run attacks, he kept the column in tight formation with a core of twelve mounted regiments, each with a hundred knights. The infantry marched on the landward flank, covering the flanks of the horsemen. Tormented by Saladin's archers and by tarantulas, which came out at night, Richard's generalship ensured that order and discipline were maintained under the most difficult of circumstances. Baha ad-Din, the Muslim chronicler, describes the march thus: “ "The Muslims were shooting arrows on their flanks, trying to incite them to break ranks, while they controlled themselves severely and covered the route in this way, travelling very steadily as their ships moved along at sea opposite them, until they completed each stage and camped." As the Crusader army marched to the far side of the river at Caesarea, Saladin was making his own dispositions. He had planned to place his army by the old Roman roads further into the interior, allowing him to attack in any direction as the occasion presented itself. But the coastal advance of the Crusaders compelled him to follow on a parallel course. As the first light, harassing attacks failed to have the intended effect; these were stepped up in intensity, becoming mini-battles in the process. When Richard's army approached Caesarea on 30 August, the rear guard, commanded by Hugh III of Burgundy, came under serious onslaught, cutting it off from the rest of the army for a time. Richard managed to rally the troops, as the whole of the army cried Sanctum Sepulchrum adjuva ("Help us, Holy Sepulchre!").
Saladin, assessing the enemy line of advance, decided to make a stand at Arsuf near Jaffa, with his army facing west towards the Crusaders and the sea. His northern flank was protected by the Forest of Arsuf, with the marshy Rochetaillée river to the front. To the south, his left flank was secured by a series of wooded hills, going down to the ruins of the town of Arsuf itself. The plan was to draw the Crusaders out by a series of advances followed by feigned retreats, and destroy them by sustained attacks once their ranks were broken. Between the hills of Arsuf and the sea there was only a two-mile (3 km) gap, leaving Richard little room for manoeuvre, and restricting the possibility of a concentrated charge by the armored knights. Saladin saw this as the perfect trap; but Richard was quick to turn it into an opportunity. Day of battle At dawn on September 7, 1191, Richard's heralds travelled the camp, announcing that battle would be joined that day. The Knights Templar under Robert de Sablé were ordered to the fore, along with the Angevins and the Bretons, followed by Guy of Lusignan and the Poitevins. Next came the Anglo-Normans, and then the Flemings under James of Avesnes. After the Flemish came the French, and finally the Knights Hospitaller, headed by Fra' Garnier de Nablus. Under the leadership of Henry II of Champagne, a small troop was detached to scout the hills, and a squadron of knights under Hugh of Burgundy was detached to ride up and down the ranks ensuring that they were kept in order. The first Saracen attack came at nine o'clock in the morning. In an attempt to destroy the cohesion of the enemy and unsettle their resolve, the onslaught was accompanied by the clashing of cymbals and gongs, trumpets blowing and men screaming. The Itinerarium Regis Ricardi records that "So the unspeakable Turks fell on our army from all sides, from the direction of the sea and from dry land. There was not a space for two miles (3 km) around, not even a fistful, which was not covered with the hostile Turkish race." When this failed to have the desired effect, the attack was switched to the left flank of the Crusader army, with the Hospitallers coming under the greatest pressure. Bit by bit the onslaught extended across the rest of Richard's line. These incursions followed the same pattern: the Bedouins and Nubians launched arrows and javelins into the enemy lines, before parting to allow the mounted archers to advance, attack and wheel off, a well-practiced technique. Crusader crossbowmen responded, when this was possible, although the chief task among the Crusaders was simply to preserve their ranks in the face of sustained provocation. At several points along the line, the two armies were engaged in close hand-to-hand combat. ll Saladin's best efforts could not dislocate the Crusader column, or halt its advance in the direction of Arsuf. Richard was determined to hold his army together, forcing the enemy to exhaust themselves in repeated charges, with the intention of holding his knights for a concentrated counter-attack at just the right moment. There were risks in this, because the army was not only marching under severe enemy provocation, but the troops were suffering from heat and thirst. Just as serious, the Saracens were killing so many horses that some of Richard's own knights began to wonder if a counter-strike would be possible. Just as the vanguard entered Arsuf in the middle of the afternoon, the Hospitaller crossbowmen to the rear were having to load and fire walking backwards. Inevitably they lost cohesion, and the enemy was quick to take advantage of this opportunity, moving into the gap. For the Crusaders, the Battle of Arsuf had now entered a critical stage. Garnier de Nablus pleaded with Richard to be allowed to attack. He refused, ordering the Master to maintain position. This was more than the Hospitaller could endure. He charged into the Saracen ranks with a cry of St. George!, followed quickly by the rest of his knights. Moved by this example, the French followed. The hasty action of the Hospitallers could have caused Richard's whole strategy to unravel. But just as Garnier de Nablus began his attack, Saladin's archers had dismounted to direct their arrows more accurately, and were overwhelmed by the unexpected Hospitaller onslaught. Richard knew that if he did not support the Hospitallers, they would soon be cut down and slaughtered. But if he decided to send more knights after them, he might throw away his whole force. Muzaffar al-Din Gökböri, one of Saladin's commanders, managed to rally his men intending to attack the enemy bowmen. Before he was in a position to do so Richard regrouped his army and sent a second charge of Breton and Angevin knights towards Saladin's left flank. Richard himself led a third and final charge composed of Norman and English knights. Leading by example, the King was in the heart of the fighting, as the Itinerarium explains: King Richard pursued the Turks with singular ferocity, fell upon them and scattered them across the ground. No one escaped when his sword made contact with them; wherever he went his brandished sword cleared a wide path on all sides. Continuing his advance with untiring sword strokes, he cut down that unspeakable race as if he were reaping the harvest with a sickle, so that the corpses of Turks he had killed covered the ground everywhere for the space of half a mile."[4] In an attempt to restore the situation, Taqi al-Din, Saladin's nephew, led 700 men of the Sultan's own bodyguard against Richard's left flank. Alert to the danger presented to his scattered ranks, Richard regrouped his forces once more for a third and final charge. It was more pressure than the enemy could withstand; Saladin's army broke, closely pursued across the hills of Arsuf by the Crusader knights. The King's banner was set on Saladin's hill, while the Saracen camp was looted. With darkness closing in, Richard allowed no further pursuit. As always with medieval battles, losses are difficult to assess with any precision. The Christian chroniclers claim the Muslims lost 32 emirs and 7,000 men, but it is possible or likely that the true number may have been considerably less than this. Richard's own dead are said to have numbered no more than 700, which included James of Avesnes. Arsuf was an important victory; but unlike Saladin's early triumph at the Horns of Hattin, it was far from decisive. The enemy army was not destroyed. Saladin was able to regroup and resume skirmishing. With the Saracens still intact, Richard decided that the prudent action would be to secure his flank by taking and fortifying Jaffa, thus interrupting the advance on Jerusalem. The onset of the winter meant it could not be resumed. Arsuf had dented Saladin's reputation as an invincible warrior and proved Richard's courage as soldier and his skill as a commander; but in the long run, it was to be no more significant than that. Richard was able to take, defend and hold Jaffa. He was never to reach Jerusalem. In terms of the impact of Arsuf on the conduct of the rest of the conflict, the victory in a sense worked against the favor of the crusaders: the loss motivated Saladin to make an important shift in strategies. Saladin realized that Richard was a very capable commander and that it would be extremely difficult to defeat him in another pitched battle. From this point onward, Saladin shifted to a strategy of avoiding direct pitched battle with Richard's main forces in favor of harassing the crusader forces to wear down their strength, a strategy that ultimately succeeded. There are descriptions of the battle in the Itinerarium Regis Ricardi, the Old French continuation of William of Tyre called Estoire d'Eracles and, from the Kurdish and Arab side, in Baha ad-Din's Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, Abu Shama and Ibn al-Athir. Note - in Nov 1210 at Termes, France: Robert II fought at Termes. In November 1210, the crusader army(of the Albigensian Crusade), which was besieging the stronghold of Termes (southeast of Carcassonne and southwest of Narbonne) for nearly four months, was exhausted. They had come from France, Normandy, Brittany, Anjou, Maine, Gascony, Brabant, Frisia, Saxony, Lorraine, Bavaria, Provence and Lombardy. The garrison of the castle was composed of troops from Roussillon, Catalonia and Aragon under the command of Raymond de Termes. Two months earlier, the crusaders had received the reddition of the castle, the water cisterns being empty, but actually nobody surrendered because rain fell a few hours after the truce had been made. The struggle continued until the night of the 22nd of November when alarm went off. The garrison, sick, was fleeing, probably because water was polluted. Raymond de Termes, who went back over his steps, was taken prisoner. The siege was over, the castle was captured. Note - in Jul 1214 at Bouvines, France: Robert II fought at the Battle of Bouvines. The most significant origins of the 'War' of Bouvines can be traced to the ascension of Henri, duc d'Anjou, duc de Normandie, and duc d'Aquitaine to the crown of England in 1154. Henri d'Anjou came into his extensive French ducal domains though inheritances from his father [Anjou], his mother [Normandie], and wife [Aquitaine]. His mother, Matilda also opened for her son a right to continue her claim to the Anglo-Norman crown of England. This latter had to be secured by military conquest. Though often characterized as a civil war in anglophone histories, the conflict was resolved by an Angevin invasion -- actually more than one military expedition -- which won for Henri d'Anjou the right to succeed Stephen as the king of England (reign:1135- 1154). Henri II d'Anjou, became Henry II of England (reign:1154-1189). England became part of a much larger 'empire' that had its goegraphic and cultural center of balance in France. Though the Angevin dynastic line led back to the original house of Anjou established by Foulques [Fulk] Nerra (987-1040), many historians identify Henri's impressive 'Angevin empire' as a 'second house of Anjou', that ruled over an 'Anglo-Norman-Angevin Empire'. More uniquely and more enduring, Henri would be associated with the nickname of 'Plantagenêt' that was given to his father, Geoffroi. The name of 'Plantagenêt' would be associated directly with him and his heirs. It would be 'Plantagenêt' that remained with the dynasty on the English throne when the Angevin lands in France would be lost. As will be seen, the War of Bouvines begins the story of how the Angevin lands were lost to the 'Plantagenêts'. The dynastic, political arrangements were peculiar. Henry II was sovereign in 'Anglo' England, but as Henri II duc d'Anjou, he was just a vassal -- a duke in 'Norman-Angevin' France where he paid feudal homage to his suzerain, the king of France. The unusual situation was further exacerbated in that the size of just Henri II's French fiefs was more than triple the land that was directly a fief of the French king, Louis VII (1137-1180). In an era were land conveyed wealth and power, the situation presented a significant threat to the Capetian monarchy of France. The contest between the dynastic houses that ruled England and France became more intense. The comparative military strengths of the two domains definitely favored Henry II of England. The French king, Louis VII, resorted to intrigue, and inciting or assisting revolts among the French vassals of the English duke-king. In the initial so-called Anglo-French War of 1159-89, Henry I and his forces invaded from Normandy in order to press a claim to Toulouse, where the Comte resisted. Louis VII had positioned himself in the town of Toulouse before the arrival of Henry II's army. Henry II did not want to besiege 'his suzerain' and withdrew, vowing revenge. Louis VII, and his son, Philippe II Auguste (1165-1223) found a weakness in Henry II's family, and was able to persuaded Henry II's sons to rebel [Anglo-Norman rebellion of 1173-74]. Eleanor, jealous of her husband's spousal faithlessness, also conspired with her sons and reduced Henry II's authority. Henry II died in 1189. Henry II's most capable and eldest surviving son was Richard Coeur de Lion [Lionheart], already made duc d'Aquitaine by his mother, became Richard I, king of England (1189-1199). Philippe II and Richard I went on the Third Crusade (1189-1192). Relations between the two deteriorated due to a variety of incidents. After the only significant military accomplishment, the seizure of St. Jean d'Acre (12 July 1191), Philippe II returned to France. Richard I departed the Levant in 1192, only to be captured as he was traveling though the lands of duke Leopold, of Austria, whom Richard had antagonized during the Third Crusade. Leopold put Richard in prison, and later turned the English monarch over to the German Emperor, Henry VI. Richard I's brother, John Lackland, and Philippe II conspired to delay Richard's return to England and France. Philippe proceeded with a series of small conquests of the 'Norman-Angevin' lands in France. He made some progress in the north, but not in the south, where vassals remained loyal to their duke-king, Richard, and did not trust John Lackland anymore than the French king. Eventually, Richard I's mother managed to pay the ransom and Richard returned to England in 1194. Richard I's war with Philippe II (1194-1199). Richard I immediately resolved differences with his brother John Lackland, and then proceeded to undo the incursions upon 'Norman-Angevin' lands by Philippe II. Between May 1194 and April 1199, a war was conducted between Richard I and Philippe II that involved considerable use of mercenaries, such as Martin, Algais, Mercadier, and Cadoc. Their presence introduced "a more professional and ruthless element" in the fighting. Philippe II enjoyed a few minor victories. However, Richard I demonstrated the most military prowess. He won noted victories at Gisors (29 September 1186), and at Fréteval (3 July 1194) in eastern Vendômois. Philippe II took Aumâle (20 August 1196) after defeating a relief force led by Richard I. Richard I began the construction of Château-Gaillard in 1196, and sought to ally Raymond, Comte de Toulouse to his side by renouncing the Angevin claims to that domain. Richard I's mercenary captain captured Milly (19 May 1197), and gained a valuable captive -- Philippe de Dreux, the Bishop of Beauvais, a redoubtable warrior and first cousin of Philippe II. By threatening a trade embargo, Richard I coerced Baldwin, comte de Flandre, to attack the French king's lands in the north. Philippe II's defeat at Courcelles-les-Gisors (27 September 1198) was followed by the Truce of Vernon. However, Richard I's reconquest was not fully complete, and he had not gained any new territory. He continued with an expedition against the vicomte de Limoges, whom Philippe II had encouraged to rebel against his duke. In preparing to besiege the vicomte's castle at Châlus-Chabrol (26 March 1199), Richard I was wounded by a crossbow shot. Though he took the castle a few days later, an infection developed in Richard's wound and he died on 6 April 1199. Upon Richard's death, John Lackland became king of England. Philippe II immediately made incursions into Normandy, as if testing John's resolve. He further offended John by declaring that Arthur, John's nephew, as the duc de Bretagne and Normandie. Philippe II waited for an opportunity to make a major seizure of 'Norman-Angevin' lands. John I Lackland crossed la Manche [channel waters between England and France] to Aquitaine. Sailing from Portsmouth, he landed at La Rochelle on 15 February in 1214 with his mercenary army. He could not count on loyalty from the English barons, but called up his feudal levies from Guyenne [the term more commonly used for Aquitaine] and then marched into Poitou. Gathering more forces along the way, John I crossed the Loire and entered his family lands in Anjou. This had the desired result, as king Philippe II came south with his royal troops to meet the English king's troops. Philippe II marched via Samur and Chinon to cut John's line of retreat. John I abandoned Anjou and moved quickly back south to Limoges in April. At this point, John had succeeded in drawing Philip far south. Unfortunately for the allies, the emperor Otto and his forces were not ready to move. Aware of Otto's marshalling of forces, Philippe II realized the danger of following John I further south. Philippe II left his son, prince Louis, with 800 knights, 2,000 sergeants and 7,000 infantry to face John Lackland. Philippe II, himself, with a small force of his personal household knights, returned to Paris and prepared to meet the threatened invasion from the north. John I Lackland, possibly believing that the entire royal army had withdrawn toward Paris, immediately moved back into Poitou in May, crossed the Loire, and again invaded Anjou. John laid siege to La-Roche-aux-Moines in June. However, in July, when learning that prince Louis was approaching with a French army and levies from Anjou and Maine, John Lackland retired hastily, leaving much of his siege train. Meanwhile Otto moved toward the Netherlands in March. He lost time rounding up his German forces, and dallied at Aachen to marry (10 May 1214) the daughter of Henri de Brabant. When Otto finally began to campaign in June, he only had three of the principal German vassals with him plus his own Saxon troops. By 12 July he reached Nivelles, where he met with the dukes and other allies. These finally increased his forces to a reasonable size. However, by then it was too late to conduct a coordinated campaign according to John Lackland's plan. By late June, Philippe II had mobilized his forces in northern France and was well aware of Otto IV's plans. As it turned out, Otto's new father-in-law felt it in his own best interests to keep the French king secretly advised of the coalition's intentions. Otto IV had a very powerful army. The comte de Flandre brought a sizable cavalry unit. William Longsword, earl of Salisbury, and John Lackland's half brother, had a large contingent of mercenaries paid for with English money. These formed one division of the coalition army. It consisted of infantry and many hired knights. When he saw that the German invasion was near at hand, Philippe II called up all his vassals and allies, proclaiming the ban in eastern, central, and northern parts of France. He could not draw on the western territories that were either occupied by or threatened by John. Philippe II had great numbers of top quality knights, but most of the infantry would have been rather mediocre levies. Philippe II assembled his army at Péronne toward by early July, and took the offensive into Flanders, thinking the emperor was in front of him. Philippe II reached Tournai on 25 July, where he learned that Otto was to his south at Valenciennes. Philippe II decided to withdraw so as not to let Otto's army get behind the French line's of communications back toward Paris. About the same time, Otto learned of Philippe II's position, and moved north. On 26 July Otto was moving through Saint Amand, heading north toward Tournai, possibly intending to engaged Philippe to the west of the city. Hearing of the location of the French army from his spies, but not of its true size, Otto decided to attack rather than use the opportunity to capture Paris. Otto marched his army northwestward, reaching a point only nine miles south of Tournai as the French were abandoning the town. Otto pursued Philippe II, hoping to catch him with part of the French army on each side of the bridge at Bouvines. Reportedly, the duc de Brabant's secret messengers kept Philippe II alerted to emperor's plans. Still, what happened seemed to have caught the French king by surprise.
THE BATTLE
The morning of Sunday 27 July 1214 found Philippe II's force stretch out over a long distance to the west of Tournai. French engineers had been sent ahead to widen the bridge at Bouvines, so the army could cross it more rapidly. The French advanced section, of mainly infantry and baggage, had crossed the only bridge over the Marcq River in the area, at the hamlet of Bouvines. Philippe II, himself, stopped with his main force of heavy cavalry (knights and sergeants) on the east side of the bridge at Bouvines. It was late morning, when to the east, the French rearguard was attacked by the advance guard of the emperor's coalition army, which had marched rapidly from Mortagne, south of Tournai. The emperor was anticipating to find the French in retreat, and his host was moving in such an array as to engage quickly an unprepared enemy in march configuration. As the French rearguard fended off the attacks of the allied advanced elements, Otto IV was all the more convinced that he had the French at a disadvantage and in retreat. Philippe II's rearguard of mounted sergeants was under the command of Adam Vicomte de Melun. One of Philippe II's most experienced military leaders, the Hospitaller and bishop-elect Guérin de Senlis, rode in a position where he could monitor the rear of the French march column. When Guérin saw the imperial army rapidly approaching in full battle array, he hurried to report the to the king, who was watching his cavalry starting to cross the bridge at Bouvines. Philippe immediately recognized the potential for disaster, since there would be no way to get the rear third of his army across the bridge before it was destroyed. The French king ordered the entire army to turn around and form for battle, and directed the infantry to come back across the bridge at full speed. Meanwhile Otto's troops smashed into the Vicomte de Melun's detachment, forcing the French horse arbalesters and the Champenois sergeants to return to their aid. Then the duc de Bourgogne [Burgundy] departed from the main cavalry column, and threw his knights into the growing holding action. The enlarged French rearguard managed to delay the imperial army's vanguard for the necessary time it took for the main French cavalry to form up in battle array. Otto IV, who had thought that he was pursuing, was surprised to encounter the French army drawn up in order of battle. In turn, the emperor had to form his own army hastily for a pitch battle, because if he turned around or tried to retreat he would surely have been destroyed. The imperial army was forced to align itself in respect to the positions being taken by the French. Philippe II appears to have aligned his army at an angle across the road, on a bit of rolling terrain above the marshy river bank. He left his right flank area open so the retreating rearguard could form there. Remarkably, the French king seemed to have arranged for the orderly placement of each of the returning detachments. One after the other, he had them successively to extend his line northward, to the left. By the time the duc de Bourgogne approached the bridge in a fighting retreat he could see his suzerain's army completing its deployment into line of battle. For his part, Otto, ordered each of his arriving units off to the right, extending his lines to match the French. The eye witnesses attest to Otto's astonishment at finding a powerful fighting force rather than a column of stragglers before him. The deployment procedure took at least an hour, during which the French infantry managed to get across the bridge and hurriedly into line supporting the nobility. The duc de Bourgogne used the time to rest and refresh his sorely taxed knights, who now took up their honored place on the right of the French line. The time was around noon, or early afternoon. The sun was at the back of the French forces. Thus, two of the largest military forces in early thirteenth-century France came face-to-face, each in two lines about 2,000 yards wide. To get a picture of the scene one must recall that a medieval host was composed of a heterogeneous crowd of separate detachments raised by a wide variety of vassals and communities. Some minor barons might be liable to bring 10 or 20 mounted knights and twice the number in sergeants. Others would have private armies of 100 knights and their retainers. Various abbeys and bishops would have their mounted knights and foot troops under their own banners. Towns of all sizes would send their communal militia variously armed and experienced in combat. The French army was arrayed as the necessity of rushing from line of march back into line of battle dictated. The fully armored knights were across the entire field. [There is some interpretation that the French knights had to form in a single ranks, versus the preferred two so as to not be outflanked by the larger coalition army. The mounted, and more lightly armored, sergeants were in multiple ranks.] For command purposes, the medieval hosts grouped into the usual three 'battles' -- a center, with a right wing and a left wing. The French communal militia bands of crossbowmen arrived in time to pass through the cavalry, and take up a position in front of the center. The French levied pikemen formed behind the cavalry on each wing. The French nobility was arrayed from right to left as follows: first the knights from Champagne, the host of Eudes de Bourgogne, the knights from Champagne, the followings of the Counts of St. Pol, Beaumont, Montmorency, and Sancerre and smaller feudal contingents; in the center the seventy available Norman knights (the rest still deployed in the south, facing king John Lackland), and the vassals from the Isle-de-France; on the left the retainers of Robert, comte de Dreux; Guillaume, comte de Ponthieu; Pierre, comte d'Auxerre; the bishop of Beauvais; and Thomas de St. Valery; plus many units from northwest France. The king, himself, stood in the front, center under the oriflamme and his personal blue ensign with the golden lilies. The imperial army drew up with its main infantry body in the front line of the center, and the emperor's personal cavalry in the second. The imperial infantry in the center was composed of German and Netherlandish pikemen, considered the best in Europe. Beside his Saxon warriors the emperor placed the chivalry of Brabant, Limburg, Holland, and Namur. Behind his second line of infantry, Otto placed the great Iiperial silken dragon flying from the pole on which was a carved imperial eagle with golden wings. The entire imperial standard was mounted on a gold covered 'war chariot'. This he guarded with his personal retinue. On the left Otto deployed the knights of Flanders and Hainault, commanded by comte Ferdinand, in the first line with their regional infantry in support. On his right wing, Otto relied on the army of the comte de Boulogne, a small body of Flemish knights, and the mercenaries under William Longsword [earl of Salisbury. They also had infantry in support including crossbowmen as well as pikemen. The French opened the battle as Guérin led 300 horse sergeants from Soissons in a charge against the Flemish cavalry of noble knights. Gradually the Burgundy knights joined in. The entire French right and Imperial left wings became enmeshed in a general melée of mounted knights slashing at each other with sword and axe. The Comte de Flandre was captured. In the center, Otto sent his large body of pole-armed infantry forward. The assault was toward the position of Philippe II, among the French infantry of commune militia, which had formed in front. The German and Flemish pole-armed infantry soon disposed of the French militia and reached the line of French knights. Even though they greatly outnumbered the knights, such lightly armored urban militia were no match for the veteran knights in full armor. In the general struggle, king Philippe was pulled from his saddle and briefly threatened. However, seeing the distress signal executed by the king's banner carrier, the French knights in the center battle rapidly joined around Philippe II, who had remounted and continued the fight. The French knights slaughtered the hostile foot swarming about the French monarch. The Fleming foot melted away, and the French nobility reached the position held by Otto and the cavalry of Saxony, Brabant and Limburg. The knights on the French left wing detected an advantage as the coalition's right wing partly exposed their own right flank in the concentrated effort against the French center. Thus, an advance of the French left managed to deliver a decisive blow, destroying the coalition's heavy cavalry on the right and capturing it leader, the earl of Salisbury. One of the senior coalition leaders, Hugh de Boves, fled. The coalition's largely mercenary infantry, on the right, led by Renaud de Damartin, continued to fight as they expected no mercy from the French knights or Philippe II. Renaud continued to resist with a few knights executing sorties from a protective circle of pole-armed mercenary infantry. Eventually the French knights and infantry killed the mercenaries and Renaud surrendered. Back at the center, French cavalry reached the outnumbered but fresh Saxon and Brabantine knights, another wild melée ensued. Otto fought courageously among his retainers, wielding his war axe, while receiving multiple blows in return from a crowd of Frenchmen. Suddenly his horse was killed, throwing him to the ground. A few French knights nearly captured him before the Saxon guard surrounded their sovereign. A noble gave the emperor his horse, on which Otto fled the scene. Apparently he was so shaken up by the beating and near capture that he did not stop riding until he was back in Valenciennes. Emperor Otto's departure essentially destroyed the coalition's resolve. The Saxons and Westphalians manfully covered the retreat, until most of the remaining nobles were captured. On the imperial right, the Comte Renaud formed his pikemen into a tight circle, and sheltered his remaining knights inside until the whole Brabançon force was gradually worn down and Renaud captured. The Netherlanders rode off, along with the already flying mercenaries. The battle, fought on flat terrain favorable to cavalry action, lasted about 3 hours. Emperor battered imperial insignia was captured and taken to Paris. The earl of Salisbury was quickly exchanged for the son of the Comte de Dreux. Frederick of Hohenstaufen was crowned as emperor at Aachen in 1215. Ferrand remained in French prison until 1227, six years before his death. Renaud languished in prison for the rest of his life, which ended with suicide. John Lackland and Philippe agreed to a six-year truce at Chinon in 1214. For some time, Flanders would remain under the French orbit. Philippe II demonstrated experienced leadership throughout, as well as being served by fine commanders among his knights. The French cavalry demonstrated remarkable control of the tactical situation -- coming to their king's aid and striking the vulnerable flank of the coalition's right flank, and not loosing control in pursuit of early fleeing coalition troops. Bouvines was the most important battle from a political point of view for a century. Most historians cite the event as 'the battle that made France' and credit France's very existence to the victory of Philip II Auguste. It was a great pitched battle, the greatest of its age, in contrast to the many smaller and briefer engagements of the period. If the French monarch had lost, the Plantagenêts might have won back their lost Norman and Angevin territories, and the counts of Flanders might have won freedom from the French king, and the German emperor might have retained Lotharingian territories. Not until the time of the emperor Charles V did France have so many enemies allied against it. For England, Philippe II's victory of Bouvines more than confirmed the end of Plantagenêt claims to Angevin France. It brought king John Lackland to his lowest ebb, and certainly promoted the English barons to revolt and to force upon the monarch the Magna Carta. Further, the English nobles went so far as to invite Philippe II's son, prince Louis, to take the crown of England. Louis landed with a French army in May 1216. He was supported by many English [including the earl of Salisbury], Welsh, and Scot nobles. However, King John Lackland died in October 1216 and Louis returned to France in 1217 in an effort to get support from his father -- Philippe II was not interested in the project. With John Lackland's death, the majority of the English nobles changed their minds and threw their support to John Lackland's son, Henry III (1216-72). When Louis returned to England, he and his few English allies lost a land battle at Lincoln (20 May 1216), and reinforcements from France were lost in a naval battle off Sandwich soon after. Louis was forced to accept a small payment for abandoning his claim and returned to France, where he was later to rule briefly as Louis VIII (1223-1226). Note - between 1216 and 1217 at England: Robert II accompanied Prince Louis to England. In 1216, the English barons rebelled in the First Barons' War against the unpopular King John of England (1199–1216) and offered the throne to Prince Louis. In May 1216, Louis, son of the king of France, crossed over the channel. The invasion army gathered 1,200 knights and many more men-at-arms according to the Anonymous of Bethune who attended the expedition. Louis had received an embassy from the excommunicated English barons who offered him the crown. For them, King John had lost his rights because he betrayed Richard in 1194, killed his nephew Arthur of Brittany, submitted the kingdom to the Papacy against their consent and finally Louis could pretend to the throne in right of his wife Blanche of Castile. All these arguments did not convince the Pope who excommunicated Louis. There was little resistance when the prince entered London. At St Paul's Cathedral, Louis was accepted as ruler with great pomp and celebration in the presence of all of London though he was not crowned. Many nobles, half a dozen Englsh earls, some Irish princes, and eleven of twenty bishops, as well as King Alexander II of Scotland (1214–49), gathered to give homage. On 14 June 1216, Louis captured Winchester and soon controlled over half of the English kingdom. After a year and a half of war, King John's death, and his replacement by a regency on behalf of the boy king Henry III (John's son), many of the rebellious barons deserted Louis. When his army was beaten at Lincoln, and his naval forces (led by Eustace the Monk) were defeated off the coast of Sandwich, he was forced to make peace under English terms.
In September 1217, the principal provisions of the Treaty of Lambeth were an amnesty for English rebels, land possession to return to the status quo ante, the Channel Islands to be returned to the English crown, Louis to undertake not to attack England again, and to attempt to give Normandy back to the English crown, and 10,000 marks to be given to Louis. The Pope lifted his excommunication but Louis had to give 10 percent of his annual incomes for two years for the crusades. English barons who had rebelled were pardoned and recovered their lands. Died: on 28 Dec 1218 at Saint Ived, Braine, France.
2089. Yolande12 de Coucy (André Roux: Scrolls, 94, 165.) (Stuart, Page 23, Line 37-27.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 182.). Married Name: de Dreux. Born: circa 1168, daughter of Raoul I, Sire de Coucy and Agnès de Hainaut. Married in 1184: Robert II, Comte de Dreux,, son of Robert I, Comte de Dreux and Agnès de Baudement (Yolande was Robert II's second wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 182.). Died: on 18 Mar 1222 at France Yolande is buried at Abbey of Brienne (Braine), the Church of Saint Ived, next to her husband (Ibid.).
2090. Thomas, Seigneur12 de Saint-Valéry (André Roux: Scrolls, 54, 82.) (Stuart, Page 90, Line 122-29.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 February 1995 at 15:14 Hours.). Born: before 1168, son of Bernard IV de Saint-Valéry and Éléonor de Domart, Thomas was alive in the year 1178 and is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Adèle. Married in 1178: Adèle de Ponthieu,, daughter of Jean I, Count de Ponthieu and Béatrix de Saint-Paul (A). Died: in 1220 Adèle and Thomas both were living in the year 1207. 2091. Adèle12 de Ponthieu (André Roux: Scrolls, 54, 82.). Married Name: de Saint-Valéry. AKA: Adèle de Montreuil. Married Name: de Saint-Valéry. AKA: Adèle d'Alençon. MaterAlter: before 1168 Lauré de Saint-Valéry/Adèle de Ponthieu. Born: before 1168, daughter of Jean I, Count de Ponthieu and Béatrix de Saint-Paul, Adèle was alive in the year 1178 and is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Thomas. There is some disagreement as to Adèle's maternal ancestry with some sources postulating that her mother was Lauré de Saint-Valéry. Married in 1178: Thomas, Seigneur de Saint-Valéry,, son of Bernard IV de Saint-Valéry and Éléonor de Domart (A). Died: after 18 Oct 1241.
2092. Gaultier II, Seigneur12 de Villebéon (André Roux: Scrolls, 261.). Also Known As: Gaultier "Le Jeune." Occupation: Gaultier II was the Chambellan of France. AKA: Gautier II, Seigneur de La Chapelle-Gauthier (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/France/Dynastie_de_Nemours.htm.). Born: before 1156 at France, son of Gaultier I de Villebéon and Aveline, Dame de Nemours, Gaultier II is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son Adam was born. Married before 1173 at France: Élizabeth, Dame de Mondreville. Died: on 9 Aug 1221 at Syria.
2093. Élizabeth, Dame12 de Mondreville (André Roux: Scrolls, 261.). Married Name: de Villebéon. Born: before 1159 is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Adam was born. Married before 1173 at France: Gaultier II, Seigneur de Villebéon,, son of Gaultier I de Villebéon and Aveline, Dame de Nemours. Died: on 5 Apr 1234.
2094. Guillaume III, Comte12 de Tancarville (Abbott, Page 241.). Born: circa 1150 at Normandie, France, son of Guillaume II, Comte de Tancarville and Théophanie de Penthièvre. Married before 1175: Aélis de Sérans. Died: on 27 Jul 1214.
2095. Aélis12 de Sérans. Born: before 1150. Married before 1175: Guillaume III, Comte de Tancarville,, son of Guillaume II, Comte de Tancarville and Théophanie de Penthièvre. Married Name: de Tancarville.
2096. Bouchard V/VI12 de Montmorency (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:20 Hours.). AKA: Bouchard, Sire d'Écouen (M. de La Chenaye- des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Born: between 1194 and 1206, son of Mathieu II, Lord de Marly and Gertrude de Nesle, Bouchard VI is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Isabelle. Married before Aug 1220: Isabelle de Laval,, daughter of Guy VI, Sire de Laval and Avoise, Dame de Craon. Died: on 1 Jan 1243 (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.).
2097. Isabelle12 de Laval. Married Name: de Montmorency. Born: between 1199 and 1210, daughter of Guy VI, Sire de Laval and Avoise, Dame de Craon. Married before Aug 1220: Bouchard V/VI de Montmorency,, son of Mathieu II, Lord de Marly and Gertrude de Nesle.
2098. Érard I12 de Brienne (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). AKA: Érard, Seigneur de Ramerupt. AKA: Érard, Seigneur de Raméru (Abbott, Page 82.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). AKA: Érard, Seigneur de Venizy (Ibid.). Born: before 1189, son of André de Brienne and Adélaïs, Dame de Venisy. Married before 1210: Hélissende de Rethel,, daughter of Hughes II, Count de Rethel and Félicité de Broyes (Hélissende was Érard I's first wife, who may have been the same person as the Hélisente mentioned in a Charter of Pontigny dated 1210, known as Hélisente de Réthel, daughter of Hughes II, Comte de Réthel and of Félicité de Roye, Comtesse de Beaufort and whose first husband was Thomas, Comte du Perche, Seigneur de Nogent-le-Rotrou) (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Married in 1214 at France: Philippe de Champagne,, daughter of Henri II, Count de Champagne and Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou (As a result of his marriage with Philippine, Érard became embroiled in struggles for, and was himself a pretender to, the succession of Champagne) (Abbott, Page 82.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Died: between 1245 and 1246 Érard I was alive in January 1244. In 1234 he had founded the Abbey of La Piété-lès-Raméru (Ibid.).
2099. Philippe12 de Champagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Married Name: de Brienne. Born: between 1195 and 1197 at France, daughter of Henri II, Count de Champagne and Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou. Married in 1214 at France: Érard I de Brienne,, son of André de Brienne and Adélaïs, Dame de Venisy (As a result of his marriage with Philippine, Érard became embroiled in struggles for, and was himself a pretender to, the succession of Champagne) (Abbott, Page 82.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Died: on 20 Dec 1250 at France.
2100. Guy II12 de Lévis (André Roux: Scrolls, 107.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 April 1994 @ 15:57 Hours.). AKA: Guy II, Seigneur de Mirepoix (Abbott, Page 390.). AKA: Gui II, Seigneur de Montségur (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: before 1221 at Mirepois, Ile-de-France, France, son of Guy I de Lévis and Guiburge de Montfort-l'Amaury, Guy II was alive in the year 1232, and is presumed to have been at least 13 years of age when he married Jeanne. Married before 1234 at France: Jeanne N? Died: circa 1261.
2101. Jeanne12 N? (André Roux: Scrolls, 107.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 April 1994 @ 15:57 Hours.). Married Name: de Lévis. Born: before 1224 at France Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Gui II. Married before 1234 at France: Guy II de Lévis,, son of Guy I de Lévis and Guiburge de Montfort-l'Amaury.
2102. Bouchard II, Sire12 de Marly (André Roux: Scrolls, 184.). Born: before 1209 at France, son of Bouchard I, Seigneur de Marly and Mahaut de Châteaufort, Bouchard II is presumed to have been at least 16 years of age by the time he married Agnès. Married before 1225 at France: Agnès de Beaumont,, daughter of Guillaume dit Pié-de-Rat de Beaumont and N? N? Died: on 1 Jun 1250.
2103. Agnès12 de Beaumont (Ibid.). Married Name: de Marly. Born: before 1207 at Beaumont-sur-Oise, Seine-et-Oise, Ile-de-France, France, daughter of Guillaume dit Pié-de-Rat de Beaumont and N? N?, Agnès is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age when she married Bouchard II. Married before 1225 at France: Bouchard II, Sire de Marly,, son of Bouchard I, Seigneur de Marly and Mahaut de Châteaufort. Died: after 5 May 1260.
2304. Richard12 de Neufchâtel (André Roux: Scrolls, 209.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:03 Hours.). AKA: Richard, Seigneur de Clermont. Born: before 1234, son of Thibault I, Seigneur de Neufchâtel and Alix, Dame de La Ferté-sous-Vadans. Married before 1255: Marguerite de Montbéliard,, daughter of Henry, Count de Montbéliard and N? N? Died: in 1259 Richard is buried in Lieucroissant.
2305. Marguerite12 de Montbéliard (André Roux: Scrolls, 209.). Married Name: de Neufchâtel. Born: before 1240 at France, daughter of Henry, Count de Montbéliard and N? N?, Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Richard. Married before 1255: Richard de Neufchâtel,, son of Thibault I, Seigneur de Neufchâtel and Alix, Dame de La Ferté-sous-Vadans.
2306. Gaucher, Seigneur12 de Commercy (Ibid.). AKA: Gaucher de Broyes. Born: before 1241 at France Gaucher is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter Jeanne was born. Married before 1258 at France: Élizabeth N?
2307. Élizabeth12 N? (Ibid.). Married Name: de Commercy. Born: before 1244 at France Élizabeth is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter Jeanne was born. Married before 1258 at France: Gaucher, Seigneur de Commercy.
2312. Jean II12 de Chalon (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 98.). AKA: Jean, Seigneur de Rochefort. AKA: Jean II, Count d'Auxerre. AKA: Jean I, Count de Tonnerre. Born: in 1243 at France, son of Jean, Count de Châlon and Isabeau de Courtenay. Married in 1257 at France: Isabelle de Lorraine,, daughter of Matthias II, Duke de Lorraine and Catherine de Limbourg (Isabelle was Jean I's first wife). Married on 1 Nov 1268 at Lantenay, France: Alix de Bourgogne,, daughter of Eudes IV de Bourgogne and Mahaud=Mathilde II, Dame de Bourbon (Alix was Jean II's second wife). Married on 5 Sep 1290 at France: Marguerite de Beaujeu,, daughter of Louis de Forez and Éléonore de Savoie (Marguerite was Jean I's third wife). Died: in 1309.
2313. Alix12 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 98.). AKA: Alix, Countess de Tonnerre (Abbott, Page 86.). Married Name: de Chalon. AKA: Alix, Countess d'Auxerre (Abbott, Page 202.). Born: in 1251 at France, daughter of Eudes IV de Bourgogne and Mahaud=Mathilde II, Dame de Bourbon. Married on 1 Nov 1268 at Lantenay, France: Jean II de Chalon,, son of Jean, Count de Châlon and Isabeau de Courtenay (Alix was Jean II's second wife). Died: in 1290 at France.
2314. Amédie V, Count12 de Savoie (André Roux: Scrolls, 119.) (Abbott, Page 644.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.) (Ibid.). Also Known As: Amédie "Le Grand" (Ibid.). Born: in 1249 at France, son of Thomas II, Count de Savoie and Béatrix de Fiesque. Married on 5 Jul 1272: Sibylle, Dame de Baugé,, daughter of Guy, Seigneur de Baugé and Béatrix de Montferrat (Sibylle was Amédie's first wife. From this union came the Ducs de Savoie, Seigneurs de Baugé and Seigneurs de Bresse) (M. de La Chenaye-des- Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.). Married between 1297 and 1305: Marie de Brabant,, daughter of Jean, Duke de Brabant and Marguerite de Flandre. Died: between 1323 and 1333.
2315. Sibylle, Dame12 de Baugé (André Roux: Scrolls, 119.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 13 March 1995 at 16:58 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 566.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.). Married Name: de Savoie. AKA: Simone, Dame de Mirebel. AKA: Sibyle, Dame de Bresse (Ibid.). Born: in 1255 at France, daughter of Guy, Seigneur de Baugé and Béatrix de Montferrat. Married on 5 Jul 1272: Amédie V, Count de Savoie,, son of Thomas II, Count de Savoie and Béatrix de Fiesque (Sibylle was Amédie's first wife. From this union came the Ducs de Savoie, Seigneurs de Baugé and Seigneurs de Bresse) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.). Died: either 1292 or 1294 According to E.S. [via Paul Theroff], Sibylle died in 1294, but according to Abbott, she died in 1292.
2316. Hughes, Count Palatin12 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 123.). AKA: Hughes, Seigneur de Salins (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "A Hungarian descent" on 21 September 1994 at 23:45 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 518.). Born: in 1220 at France, son of Jean, Count de Châlon and Mahaud=Alix de Bourgogne. Married in 1236: Alix, Duchesse de Méran,, daughter of Otto I, Duke de Méran and Béatrix, Comtesse de Bourgogne (Alix was Hughes' second wife). Died: in 1266 (Abbott, Page 506.).
2317. Alix, Duchesse12 de Méran (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 123.) (Abbott, Page 506.). Married Name: de Chalon-sur-Saône. AKA: Adelheid von Andechs (Paul Theroff, posts, 13 March 1995 at 18:53 Hours.). Married Name: de Savoie. Married Name: de Salins. AKA: Alix, Countess Palatine de Bourgogne. AKA: Adélaïde = Alix, Comtesse Palatine de Bourgogne (Abbott, Page 506.). Born: before 1224, daughter of Otto I, Duke de Méran and Béatrix, Comtesse de Bourgogne, Alix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter Agnès was born. Married in 1236: Hughes, Count Palatin de Bourgogne,, son of Jean, Count de Châlon and Mahaud=Alix de Bourgogne (Alix was Hughes' second wife). Married in 1267: Philippe I, Comte de Savoie,, son of Thomas I, Count de Savoie and Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny (Philippe was Adelheid's second husband). Died: on 8 Mar 1279.
2318. Amadeus12 de Neufchâtel. AKA: Amédé, Count de Montbéliard. AKA: Amadeus, Count de Moempelgard. AKA: Amadeus, Herr von Neuenberg. Born: between 1251 and 1252 at France, son of Rudolf III, Comte de Neufchâtel and Sybille de Montfaucon, Amadeus is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter, Jonate, was born. Married in 1270 at France: Jordane, Dame de Belmont,, daughter of Aymon de Grandson and Marguerite N? Died: in 1288.
2319. Jordane, Dame12 de Belmont (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:02 Hours.). AKA: Jordane de La Sarraz. Married Name: de Neufchâtel. Born: before 1255, daughter of Aymon de Grandson and Marguerite N?, Jordane is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Amadeus. Married in 1270 at France: Amadeus de Neufchâtel,, son of Rudolf III, Comte de Neufchâtel and Sybille de Montfaucon.
Coat of Arm associated with Jean "Le Sage", Comte de Châlon.
2320. Jean, Count12 de Châlon (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 123.) (Abbott, Page 506.). Also Known As: Jean "Le Sage." AKA: Jean I, Count d'Auxerre. Also Known As: Jean "l'Antique" (Abbott, Page 207.). AKA: Jean, Seigneur de Salins In 1237, Hughes IV, Duc de Bourgogne ceded the Seigneurie de Salins to Jean in exchange for other lands (Abbott, Page 518.). AKA: Jean I, Count Palatine de Bourgogne (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). AKA: Jean, Seigneur de Traves Jean ceded his rights to the Seigneurie de Traves to his great-aunt Alix (Abbott, Page 518.). Born: in 1190 at France, son of Étienne II, Comte de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Countess de Chalon- sur-Saône. Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 29 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Jeam took part in the Battle of Toulouse. Toulouse 16 to 29 June 1211 In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks. Married in 1214: Mahaud=Alix de Bourgogne,, daughter of Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Dauphine du Viennois (Mahaud was Jean's first wife). Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon, Languedoc, France: Jean participated in the Campaign of Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348). Married between 1242 and 1243 at France: Isabeau de Courtenay,, daughter of Robert I de Courtenay and Mahaut, Dame de Mehun (Isabeau was Jean I's second wife, and Jean was Isabeau's second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). Married in 1258: Lauré de Commercy,, daughter of Simon II, Seigneur de Commercy and Mathilde, Countess von Saarbrücken (Lauré was Jean's third wife). Died: on 29 Sep 1267 at France.
2321. Mahaud=Alix12 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 98, 123.). Married Name: de Chalon. Born: in 1190 at France, daughter of Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Dauphine du Viennois. Married in 1214: Jean, Count de Châlon,, son of Étienne II, Comte de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Countess de Chalon-sur-Saône (Mahaud was Jean's first wife). Died: on 26 Mar 1242 at Bourgogne, France.
2322. Otto I, Duke12 de Méran (Paul Theroff, posts, "Emperor Konrad", posted on 06 August 1995 at 21:38 Hours.). AKA: Othon II, Count of Andechs (Abbott, Page 506.). Born: before 1194, son of Berthold VI, Count de Méran and Agnès von Groitzsch, Otto I is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Béatrix. Married in 1208: Béatrix, Comtesse de Bourgogne,, daughter of Otto von Hohenstaufen and Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois (Béatrix was Otto I's first wife). AKA: Othon VI, Comte de Bourgogne (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: in 1234.
2323. Béatrix, Comtesse12 de Bourgogne (Paul Theroff, posts, "Emperor Konrad", posted on 06 August 1995 at 21:38 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 506.). Married Name: de Méran. AKA: Beatrix von Hohenstaufen. Born: between 1193 and 1200, daughter of Otto von Hohenstaufen and Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois. Married in 1208: Otto I, Duke de Méran,, son of Berthold VI, Count de Méran and Agnès von Groitzsch (Béatrix was Otto I's first wife). Died: in 1231.
2324. Frederick, Herr12 von Blamont (Paul Theroff, posts, 26 June 1995 at 01:24 Hours.). AKA: Friedrich I von Salm. AKA: Frédéric, Seigneur de Blâmont (Abbott, Page 548.). Born: before 1225, son of Heinrich III, Count von Salm and Judith de Lorraine. Married before 25 Sep 1242: Jeanne de Bar,, daughter of Henry II, Comte de Bar-le-Duc and Philippa de Dreux (Frederick was Jeanne's first husband). Died: in 1255.
2325. Jeanne12 de Bar (Paul Theroff, posts, 26 June 1995 at 01:24 Hours.). Married Name: von Blamont. Born: in 1225, daughter of Henry II, Comte de Bar-le-Duc and Philippa de Dreux (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married before 25 Sep 1242: Frederick, Herr von Blamont,, son of Heinrich III, Count von Salm and Judith de Lorraine (Frederick was Jeanne's first husband). Married before 1295: Louis, Comte de Chiny,, son of Arnoul VII, Comte de Loos and Jeanne = Jehanna, Comtesse de Chiny (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married Name: de Chiny (Ibid.). Died: in 1299 (Ibid., http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).
2326. Emich, Count12 von Leiningen. Born: before 1237. Married before 1256: N? N?
2327. N?12 N? Married before 1256: Emich, Count von Leiningen.
2328. Humbert III,12 de Thoire-et-Villars (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 133.). AKA: Humbert III, Seigneur de Thoire (Abbott, Page 570.). Born: before 1206 at Lyonnais, France, son of Étienne II de Thoire-et-Villars and Béatrix de Faucigny, Humbert III is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter Alix was born. Married before 1223 at France: Béatrix de Bourgogne,, daughter of Eudes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Alix de Vergy. Died: in 1279 (Ibid.).
2329. Béatrix12 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 133.). Married Name: de Thoire-et-Villars. Born: in 1206 at Bourgogne, France, daughter of Eudes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Alix de Vergy. Married before 1223 at France: Humbert III, de Thoire-et-Villars,, son of Étienne II de Thoire-et-Villars and Béatrix de Faucigny.
2332. Renaud I, Count12 de Forez (André Roux: Scrolls, 69, 103.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 576.). Born: between 1206 and 1223, son of Guigues IV/V, Count de Forez and Mahaut de Dampierre, Renaud I is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time his daughter Éléonore was born. Married in Nov 1247: Isabelle, Dame de Beaujeu,, daughter of Humbert V, Sire de Beaujeu and Marguerite de Baugé (Renaud I was Isabelle's second husband). Died: on 13 Nov 1270 According to André Roux, Renaud I was alive in the year 1265. According to E.S., he died 13 November 1270. According to Abbott, he died in 1275.
2333. Isabelle, Dame12 de Beaujeu (André Roux: Scrolls, 69, 103.) (Abbott, Page 575.). AKA: Élizabeth, Dame de Beaujeu (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 01:59 Hours.). Married Name: de Luzy. Married Name: de Forez. Born: between 1220 and 1226 at Rhône, Lyonnais, France, daughter of Humbert V, Sire de Beaujeu and Marguerite de Baugé, Isabelle is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter Éléonore was born. Married in 1240 at France: Simon II, Comte de Semur-en-Brionnais,, son of Damas de Luzy and Béatrix de Vignory. Married Name: de Semur-en-Brionnais. Married in Nov 1247: Renaud I, Count de Forez,, son of Guigues IV/V, Count de Forez and Mahaut de Dampierre (Renaud I was Isabelle's second husband). Died: in 1297.
2334. Thomas II, Count12 de Savoie (André Roux: Scrolls, 119.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 February 1995 at 15:14 Hours.). AKA: Thomas II, Count de Flandre. AKA: Thomas, Comte de Piedmont. AKA: Thomas, Margrave de Turin. AKA: Thomas, Margrave d'Ivrée. AKA: Thomas II, Comte de Maurienne (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.). Born: in 1199, son of Thomas I, Count de Savoie and Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny, Thomas II's maternal ancestry is in dispute. Some sources, including André Roux, indicate his mother was Béatrix de Faucigny, while others (exempli gratia, E.S.) show her as Béatrix de Genève. MaterAlter: in 1199 Béatrix de Genève/Thomas II, Count de Savoie. Married on 2 Apr 1237 at France: Jeanne, Comtesse de Flandre,, daughter of Baudouin VI, Count de Hainaut and Marie de Champagne (Joanne was Thomas II's first wife and he was her second husband). Married before 1240 at France: Béatrix de Fiesque,, daughter of Théodore, Count de Fiesque and N? de Capecorso (Some sources indicate that Thomas II and Béatrix were married in 1251, after having had children, whom one would assume were subsequently legitimized). Died: in 1259.
2335. Béatrix12 de Fiesque (Mike Talbot was a Prodigy Member as of 5 September 1993 at which time he held the identification of YSHA60A. He discontinued his membership shortly thereafter when prices were raised, Letter: 30 August 1994.). AKA: Béatrix de Lavagna. Married Name: de Savoie. AKA: Béatrix di Fieschi. Note -: Béatrix was a niece of Pope Innocent IV. Born: before 1208 at Italy, daughter of Théodore, Count de Fiesque and N? de Capecorso, Béatrix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Louis I was born. Married before 1240 at France: Thomas II, Count de Savoie,, son of Thomas I, Count de Savoie and Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny (Some sources indicate that Thomas II and Béatrix were married in 1251, after having had children, whom one would assume were subsequently legitimized). Died: on 9 Jul 1283.
2496. Philippe, Sire12 de Plancy (Abbott, Page 81.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1217 at Aube, France, son of Gilon, Sire de Plancy and N? N? (Ibid.). Married before 1234: N? N? Died: before 1237 (Ibid.).
2497. N?12 N? Married before 1234: Philippe, Sire de Plancy,, son of Gilon, Sire de Plancy and N? N?
--- 13th Generation ---
4096. Ogier I, Sire13 de Saint-Chéron (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). AKA: Ogier I, dit d'Anglure (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Born: before 1172 at Ogier I was alive in 1172 (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Married circa 1190: Villaine ? (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Died: after 1214 at Ogier I was alive in 1214 (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n %C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.).
4097. Villaine13 ? (Ibid., https://fr.wikipedia.org/wiki/G%C3%A9n%C3%A9alogie_de_la_famille_d%27Anglure.). Born: before 1175 at . Villaine is assumed to have been at least 15 years old by the time she married Ogier I (Ibid.). Married circa 1190: Ogier I, Sire de Saint-Chéron (Ibid.). Married Name: de Saint-Chéron (Ibid.).
4098. Henri, Châtelain13 de Vitry (Paul Theroff, posts, 21 September 1994 at 23:36 Hours.). Born: before 1157, son of Itier de Vitry and Béatrix de Namur, Henri was born before Baudouin. Married before 1188: Alix de Savigny,, daughter of Guermond, Seigneur de Savigny and N? N? Died: circa 1191.
4099. Alix13 de Savigny (Paul Theroff, posts, 25 May 1995 at 13:57 Hours.). Married Name: Helvis de Vitry. Born: before 1171, daughter of Guermond, Seigneur de Savigny and N? N?, Helvis is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when her husband, Henri, died. Born: before 1176 at France, daughter of Guermond, Seigneur de Savigny and N? N? Died: after 1186 Alix was alive in the year 1186. Married before 1188: Henri, Châtelain de Vitry,, son of Itier de Vitry and Béatrix de Namur.
4128. Eustache, Seigneur13 de Conflans (Abbott, Page 73.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 209 - 210.) (Abbott, Page 73.). AKA: Eustache, Seigneur d'Estoges (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 209 - 210.). AKA: Eustache, Seigneur de Mareuil (Ibid.). Born: before 1181 at Marne, Champagne, France, son of Hughes I, Chevalier de Brienne and Aga N?, Eustache is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time he participated in the campaign of the two Sicilies (Abbott, Page 73.). Married before 1200: Marie, Dite Dame de Playotre,, daughter of Hughes, Seigneur de Playotre and N? N? (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 209 - 210.). Died: in 1225 In 1226 Marie is identified as widow of Eustache (Abbott, Page 73.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 210.).
4129. Marie, Dite Dame13 de Playotre (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Conflans. AKA: Marie, Dite Dame de Montmort (Ibid.). AKA: Marie, Dame d'Auger (Ibid.). Born: before 1182, daughter of Hughes, Seigneur de Playotre and N? N?, Marie is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time she married Eustache. Married before 1200: Eustache, Seigneur de Conflans,, son of Hughes I, Chevalier de Brienne and Aga N? (Ibid., Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 209 - 210.). Died: after 1226 In 1226, Marie, Widow of Eustache made a donation to the religious order of Cîteaux at the Abbey of Charmoye in the Diocese of Châlons (Ibid., Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 210.).
4130. Jean13 de Thorote (Ibid.). AKA: Jean, Châtelain de Noyon (Ibid.). Born: before 1184 (Ibid.). Married before 1203: Odette de Dampierre.
4131. Odette13 de Dampierre (Ibid.). Married Name: de Thorote (Ibid.). Born: before 1186. Married before 1203: Jean de Thorote.
4132. André13 de Brienne (André Roux: Scrolls, 143.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.). AKA: André, Seigneur de Ramerupt (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.). AKA: André, Seigneur de Raméru (Abbott, Page 82.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.). Born: before 1136 at France, son of Gautier II, Count de Brienne and N? de Soissons, André Roux indicates that this André's mother was Adélaïs de Baudement, Gautier II's first wife; Other sources indicate that André's mother was N? de Soissons, Gautier II's second wife. Married between 1165 and 1184 at France: Adélaïs, Dame de Venisy,, daughter of Ansel de Venisy and Élisabeth, Dame de Nangis (Some sources indicate that the wedding took place in 1167, while others show the marriage to have taken place in 1184; E,S, indicates it took place before 1167. Meuse asserts Adélaïs and André were married in 1165. The Dictionnaire indicates the marriage was in 1184). Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and Oct 1191 at Holy Land: André participated and died in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Died: in Oct 1191 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, André was killed not more than a month after arriving in the Holy Land to fight in the Third Crusade (1188-1195). He died, General of the French Forces during a Turkish counterattack against the crusader lines after the initial crusader charge became disorganized (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.).
4133. Adélaïs, Dame13 de Venisy (André Roux: Scrolls, 143.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Brienne. AKA: Adèle de Venizy (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:44 Hours.). Married Name: de Joigny. Born: before 1157 at France, daughter of Ansel de Venisy and Élisabeth, Dame de Nangis, Adélaïs is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married André. Married between 1165 and 1184 at France: André de Brienne,, son of Gautier II, Count de Brienne and N? de Soissons (Some sources indicate that the wedding took place in 1167, while others show the marriage to have taken place in 1184; E,S, indicates it took place before 1167. Meuse asserts Adélaïs and André were married in 1165. The Dictionnaire indicates the marriage was in 1184). Married before 1195: Gaucher de Joigny,, son of Renaud V, Count de Joigny and Adèle de Nevers (Adèle was Gaucher's first wife and he was her second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.). Died: between 1221 and 1222 Meuse indicates she died 20 March 1221 (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.) (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.). Died: circa 1222.
This Coat of Arms was associated with Henri II. Comte de Champagne.
This Coat of Arms was associated with the Kings of Jerusalem.
4134. Henri II, Count13 de Champagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.). AKA: Henri II, Count de Brie (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). AKA: Henri II, Comte de Troyes. AKA: Henri II, Comte de Meaux. AKA: Henri II, Vicomte de Châteaudun. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Montagu. AKA: Henri II, Comte de Provins. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Vierzon. AKA: Henri "Le Jeune" (Ibid.). AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Saumur. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Montagne. Born: on 29 Jul 1166 at France, son of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Coucy. Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Henri II participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured. After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Note - on 7 Sep 1191 at Arsouf, Egypt: Henri II fought at the Battle of Arsouf. The Battle of Arsuf 7 September 1191 was a battle of the Third Crusade in which Richard I of England defeated Saladin at Arsuf. After capturing Acre in 1191, Richard fought many engagements with Saladin, whose main objective was to prevent the recapture of Jerusalem. Knowing he would need to control the port of Jaffa before making an attempt on Jerusalem, Richard began to march down the coast from Acre in August 1191. Richard organized the advance with attention to detail. Mindful of the lessons of the disaster at Hattin, he knew that his army's greatest need was water and heat exhaustion its greatest danger. Though pressed for time, he marched only in the morning before the heat of the day. He made frequent rest stops, always beside sources of water. The fleet sailed down the coast in close support, a source of supplies and a refuge for the wounded. Aware of the ever-present danger of enemy raiders and the possibility of hit-and-run attacks, he kept the column in tight formation with a core of twelve mounted regiments, each with a hundred knights. The infantry marched on the landward flank, covering the flanks of the horsemen. Tormented by Saladin's archers and by tarantulas, which came out at night, Richard's generalship ensured that order and discipline were maintained under the most difficult of circumstances. Baha ad-Din, the Muslim chronicler, describes the march thus: “ "The Muslims were shooting arrows on their flanks, trying to incite them to break ranks, while they controlled themselves severely and covered the route in this way, travelling very steadily as their ships moved along at sea opposite them, until they completed each stage and camped." As the Crusader army marched to the far side of the river at Caesarea, Saladin was making his own dispositions. He had planned to place his army by the old Roman roads further into the interior, allowing him to attack in any direction as the occasion presented itself. But the coastal advance of the Crusaders compelled him to follow on a parallel course. As the first light, harassing attacks failed to have the intended effect; these were stepped up in intensity, becoming mini-battles in the process. When Richard's army approached Caesarea on 30 August, the rear guard, commanded by Hugh III of Burgundy, came under serious onslaught, cutting it off from the rest of the army for a time. Richard managed to rally the troops, as the whole of the army cried Sanctum Sepulchrum adjuva ("Help us, Holy Sepulchre!"). Saladin, assessing the enemy line of advance, decided to make a stand at Arsuf near Jaffa, with his army facing west towards the Crusaders and the sea. His northern flank was protected by the Forest of Arsuf, with the marshy Rochetaillée river to the front. To the south, his left flank was secured by a series of wooded hills, going down to the ruins of the town of Arsuf itself. The plan was to draw the Crusaders out by a series of advances followed by feigned retreats, and destroy them by sustained attacks once their ranks were broken. Between the hills of Arsuf and the sea there was only a two-mile (3 km) gap, leaving Richard little room for manoeuvre, and restricting the possibility of a concentrated charge by the armored knights. Saladin saw this as the perfect trap; but Richard was quick to turn it into an opportunity. Day of battle At dawn on September 7, 1191, Richard's heralds travelled the camp, announcing that battle would be joined that day. The Knights Templar under Robert de Sablé were ordered to the fore, along with the Angevins and the Bretons, followed by Guy of Lusignan and the Poitevins. Next came the Anglo-Normans, and then the Flemings under James of Avesnes. After the Flemish came the French, and finally the Knights Hospitaller, headed by Fra' Garnier de Nablus. Under the leadership of Henry II of Champagne, a small troop was detached to scout the hills, and a squadron of knights under Hugh of Burgundy was detached to ride up and down the ranks ensuring that they were kept in order. The first Saracen attack came at nine o'clock in the morning. In an attempt to destroy the cohesion of the enemy and unsettle their resolve, the onslaught was accompanied by the clashing of cymbals and gongs, trumpets blowing and men screaming. The Itinerarium Regis Ricardi records that "So the unspeakable Turks fell on our army from all sides, from the direction of the sea and from dry land. There was not a space for two miles (3 km) around, not even a fistful, which was not covered with the hostile Turkish race." When this failed to have the desired effect, the attack was switched to the left flank of the Crusader army, with the Hospitallers coming under the greatest pressure. Bit by bit the onslaught extended across the rest of Richard's line. These incursions followed the same pattern: the Bedouins and Nubians launched arrows and javelins into the enemy lines, before parting to allow the mounted archers to advance, attack and wheel off, a well-practiced technique. Crusader crossbowmen responded, when this was possible, although the chief task among the Crusaders was simply to preserve their ranks in the face of sustained provocation. At several points along the line, the two armies were engaged in close hand-to-hand combat. ll Saladin's best efforts could not dislocate the Crusader column, or halt its advance in the direction of Arsuf. Richard was determined to hold his army together, forcing the enemy to exhaust themselves in repeated charges, with the intention of holding his knights for a concentrated counter-attack at just the right moment. There were risks in this, because the army was not only marching under severe enemy provocation, but the troops were suffering from heat and thirst. Just as serious, the Saracens were killing so many horses that some of Richard's own knights began to wonder if a counter-strike would be possible. Just as the vanguard entered Arsuf in the middle of the afternoon, the Hospitaller crossbowmen to the rear were having to load and fire walking backwards. Inevitably they lost cohesion, and the enemy was quick to take advantage of this opportunity, moving into the gap. For the Crusaders, the Battle of Arsuf had now entered a critical stage. Garnier de Nablus pleaded with Richard to be allowed to attack. He refused, ordering the Master to maintain position. This was more than the Hospitaller could endure. He charged into the Saracen ranks with a cry of St. George!, followed quickly by the rest of his knights. Moved by this example, the French followed. The hasty action of the Hospitallers could have caused Richard's whole strategy to unravel. But just as Garnier de Nablus began his attack, Saladin's archers had dismounted to direct their arrows more accurately, and were overwhelmed by the unexpected Hospitaller onslaught. Richard knew that if he did not support the Hospitallers, they would soon be cut down and slaughtered. But if he decided to send more knights after them, he might throw away his whole force. Muzaffar al-Din Gökböri, one of Saladin's commanders, managed to rally his men intending to attack the enemy bowmen. Before he was in a position to do so Richard regrouped his army and sent a second charge of Breton and Angevin knights towards Saladin's left flank. Richard himself led a third and final charge composed of Norman and English knights. Leading by example, the King was in the heart of the fighting, as the Itinerarium explains: King Richard pursued the Turks with singular ferocity, fell upon them and scattered them across the ground. No one escaped when his sword made contact with them; wherever he went his brandished sword cleared a wide path on all sides. Continuing his advance with untiring sword strokes, he cut down that unspeakable race as if he were reaping the harvest with a sickle, so that the corpses of Turks he had killed covered the ground everywhere for the space of half a mile."[4] In an attempt to restore the situation, Taqi al-Din, Saladin's nephew, led 700 men of the Sultan's own bodyguard against Richard's left flank. Alert to the danger presented to his scattered ranks, Richard regrouped his forces once more for a third and final charge. It was more pressure than the enemy could withstand; Saladin's army broke, closely pursued across the hills of Arsuf by the Crusader knights. The King's banner was set on Saladin's hill, while the Saracen camp was looted. With darkness closing in, Richard allowed no further pursuit. As always with medieval battles, losses are difficult to assess with any precision. The Christian chroniclers claim the Muslims lost 32 emirs and 7,000 men, but it is possible or likely that the true number may have been considerably less than this. Richard's own dead are said to have numbered no more than 700, which included James of Avesnes. Arsuf was an important victory; but unlike Saladin's early triumph at the Horns of Hattin, it was far from decisive. The enemy army was not destroyed. Saladin was able to regroup and resume skirmishing. With the Saracens still intact, Richard decided that the prudent action would be to secure his flank by taking and fortifying Jaffa, thus interrupting the advance on Jerusalem. The onset of the winter meant it could not be resumed. Arsuf had dented Saladin's reputation as an invincible warrior and proved Richard's courage as soldier and his skill as a commander; but in the long run, it was to be no more significant than that. Richard was able to take, defend and hold Jaffa. He was never to reach Jerusalem. In terms of the impact of Arsuf on the conduct of the rest of the conflict, the victory in a sense worked against the favor of the crusaders: the loss motivated Saladin to make an important shift in strategies. Saladin realized that Richard was a very capable commander and that it would be extremely difficult to defeat him in another pitched battle. From this point onward, Saladin shifted to a strategy of avoiding direct pitched battle with Richard's main forces in favor of harassing the crusader forces to wear down their strength, a strategy that ultimately succeeded. There are descriptions of the battle in the Itinerarium Regis Ricardi, the Old French continuation of William of Tyre called Estoire d'Eracles and, from the Kurdish and Arab side, in Baha ad-Din's Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, Abu Shama and Ibn al-Athir. AKA: Henri, King de Jérusalem. Married on 5 May 1192: Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou,, daughter of Amalric I, King de Jérusalem and Marie, Queen de Jérusalem (By right of his wife, Élizabeth, Henri II became King of Jerusalem). Died: on 10 Sep 1197 at age 31.
4135. Élizabeth = Isabeau13 d'Anjou (Paul Theroff, posts, 15 February 1995 at 19:53 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Married Name: de Montferrat. Married Name: de Thoron. Married Name: de Champagne. Born: in 1172, daughter of Amalric I, King de Jérusalem and Marie, Queen de Jérusalem. Married in 1183: Humbert de Thoron (Humbert was Élizabeth's first husband). Annulled she and Humbert de Thoron: in 1190 (an unknown value). Married on 24 Nov 1190: Conrad, Margrave de Montferrat,, son of Guillaume V, Marquis de Montferrat and Judith of Austria (Conrad was Élizabeth's second husband and she was his third wife). AKA: Isabelle I, Queen de Jérusalem. Married on 5 May 1192: Henri II, Count de Champagne,, son of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France (By right of his wife, Élizabeth, Henri II became King of Jerusalem). Married in 1198: Amalric d'Anjou,, son of Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan and Bourgogne de Rancon (Élizabeth was Amaury's second wife and he was her fourth husband). Died: circa 1206.
4160. Guy II, Seigneur13 de Châtillon-sur-Marne (André Roux: Scrolls, 94, 135.) (Abbott, Pages 72.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 351.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). AKA: Gui II, Seigneur de Créci (Ibid.). AKA: Gui II, Seigneur de Troissi (Ibid.). AKA: Gui II, Seigneur de Montjay (Ibid.). Born: before 1138 at Châtillon-sur-Marne, Champagne, France, son of Gaucher II, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Adé de Roucy, Guy II is assumed to have been at least 18 years of age when he was present in 1156 at Meaux when Henri I, Comte de Champagne made a donation of 80 arpens of land to the Abbey of Tiron. Married before 1158: Alix de Montmorency,, daughter of Mathieu I, Seigneur de Montmorency and Alix=Adélaïde de Maurienne (Alix was Gui II's first wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 352.). Married between 1161 and 1162: Alix = Agnès de Dreux,, daughter of Robert I, Comte de Dreux and Harvise d'Évreux (Guy II was Agnès' second husband and she was his second wife as well as widow of Valéran III when she married him) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 351.). Died: between 1170 and 1172.
4161. Alix = Agnès13 de Dreux (André Roux: Scrolls, 94, 135, 164, 255.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 351.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Châtillon-sur-Marne. Married Name: de Noyon. Married Name: de Soissons. AKA: Adèle de Dreux. AKA: Adélaïde. Married Name: de Breteuil. Born: between 1144 and 1145 at Dreux, Orléanais, France, daughter of Robert I, Comte de Dreux and Harvise d'Évreux. Married between 1157 and 1160: Valéran III, Seigneur de Breteuil,, son of Évrard III, Comte de Breteuil and Béatrix de Coucy (Valéran was Agnès' first husband). Married between 1161 and 1162: Guy II, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne,, son of Gaucher II, Seigneur de Châtillon-sur-Marne and Adé de Roucy (Guy II was Agnès' second husband and she was his second wife as well as widow of Valéran III when she married him) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome IV (Volume 4), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 351.). Married before 1176 at France: Jean I, Châtelain de Noyon,, son of Guy II, Châtelain de Coucy and N? N? Married between 1177 and 1178 at France: Raoul III, Count de Nesle,, son of Raoul II de Nesle and Gertrude d'Alsace (Raoul III was Adèle's fourth husband, and she was his first wife). Died: in 1195.
4162. Hughes IV, Comte13 de Saint-Paul (André Roux: Scrolls, 81, 118.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 16 August 1994 at 00:33 Hours.). AKA: de Saint-Pol. AKA: Hughes IV Candavène. AKA: Hughes, Seigneur d'Encre (Abbott, Page 115.). Born: before 1161 at Saint-Paul=Saint-Pol, Saint-Nicolas, Flandre- Orientale, France, son of Anselme, Comte de Saint-Paul and Eustache de Champagne, Hughes IV is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter Élizabeth was born. Some sources indicate that Hughes IV's mother was Anselme's third wife, Mathilde. Married circa 1179: Yolande de Hainaut,, daughter of Baudouin IV, Comte de Hainaut and Alice=Ermesende de Namur (Hughes IV was Yolande's second husband). Died: in 1205 at Constantinople, Turkey (Abbott, Page 288.).
4163. Yolande13 de Hainaut (André Roux: Scrolls, 81, 118.). AKA: Yolande, Dame d'Encre Encre became separated from Saint-Pol as the dowry of Yolande (Abbott, Page 115.). AKA: Yolande de Flandre. Married Name: de Saint-Paul. Born: in 1131, daughter of Baudouin IV, Comte de Hainaut and Alice=Ermesende de Namur. Married circa 1152 at France: Yves II, Seigneur de Nesle,, son of Raoul I de Nesle and Rainurde de Soissons (Yves was Yolande's first husband). Married circa 1179: Hughes IV, Comte de Saint-Paul,, son of Anselme, Comte de Saint-Paul and Eustache de Champagne (Hughes IV was Yolande's second husband). Died: after Apr 1202.
This coat of arms is associated with Jacques, Seigneur d'Avesnes.
4164. Jacques, Seigneur13 d'Avesnes (André Roux: Scrolls, 208.) (Stuart, Page 32, Line 50-27.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.) (Abbott, Page 560.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Jacques, Constable de Flandre. AKA: Jacques, Seigneur de Guise. AKA: Jacques, Seigneur de Landrecies (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Jacques, Seigneur de Condé-sur-l'Escaut (Abbott, Page 561.). AKA: Jacques, Seigneur de Leuse (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Jacques, Seigneur de Condé (Ibid.). AKA: Jacques, Seigneur de Trélon (Ibid.). Born: in 1150, son of Nicolas, Seigneur d'Avesnes and Mahaut, Dame de La Roche (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Married in 1155 at France: Améline=Adèle, Dame de Guise,, daughter of Bouchard=Bernard, Seigneur de Guise and Alix=Adélaïde N? (Améline was the heiress of the Seigneuries of Guise and Lesquilles) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). Died: on 7 Sep 1191 at Arsouf, Palestine, Holy Land, Jacques fell at the Battle of Arsouf and died of his wounds, during the Third Crusade. At this battle, about ten miles from Joffa, the Crusaders, under Richard the Lion-Hearted, confronted Saladin's Turkish forces. The undisciplined knights charged prematurely and instead of assuring a great victory, they allowed the enemy forces to escape into the woods.
4165. Améline=Adèle, Dame13 de Guise (Stuart, Page 21, Line 34-27.) (André Roux: Scrolls, 208.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). Married Name: d'Avesnes. AKA: Adèle=Améline, Dame de Lesquilles (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://fabpedigree.com/s049/f012348.htm, 7 December 2008.). Born: before 1140 at Guise, Aisne, France, daughter of Bouchard=Bernard, Seigneur de Guise and Alix=Adélaïde N?, Améline is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Jacques. Married in 1155 at France: Jacques, Seigneur d'Avesnes,, son of Nicolas, Seigneur d'Avesnes and Mahaut, Dame de La Roche (Améline was the heiress of the Seigneuries of Guise and Lesquilles) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). Died: after 1180 Améline and Jacques were still living together in 1180 (Ibid.).
4166. Thibault, Count13 de Champagne (André Roux: Scrolls, 122.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Thibault, Comte de Châteaudun (Abbott, Pages 62.). AKA: Thibault V=Thibaut, Count de Chartres (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). Also Known As: Thibault "Le Bon" (Ibid.). AKA: Thibault III=Thibaut, Count de Blois (André Roux: Scrolls, 79, 112.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). Born: between 1124 and 1142 at France, son of Thibaud IV, Palatin de Champagne and Mahaud, Marquise de Carinthie. Married before 1163 at France: Sibylle de Château Renard. Married in 1164: Alix, Princesse de France,, daughter of Louis VII, King de France and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 1191: Thibault participatedin the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Died: in 1191 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, Acre is the best natural harbor on the coast of Palestine. As such it is of vital concern to anyone wishing to control trade and travel into and out of Palestine. European forces during the First Crusade initially captured it in 1104 and the city eventually became of more importance to the Latin kingdom the crusaders established than Jerusalem itself. It remained under European control throughout the crusading period, except for the years from 1187 to 1191. In 1187 the crusaders suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Saladin at the Horns of Hattin. After this battle, almost all major crusader-held cities rapidly fell to Saladin's army, including Acre and Jerusalem. Saladin visited Acre several times over the next two years, strengthening the walls and fortifications and stationing his best troops there. The only major Christian city to withstand the Muslim onslaught was Tyre, which provided a refuge for crusaders fleeing the Arab army. It was from here, in August 1189, that Guy de Lusignan led a small force to recapture Acre. Although they could easily have been destroyed, they were virtually ignored by the Muslim forces that were currently occupied with their siege of Beaufort. It was not until they had become entrenched in front of the city that Saladin took notice and moved his headquarters to the Plain of Acre. The Christian forces controlled access to the harbor and continued to fortify their position on the landward side of the city with ditches and timber palisades, eventually besieging the city. The crusaders themselves were threatened by the Islamic force encamped to the east of the city. However, due to a continuing stream of reinforcements from Tyre and Europe, they were strong enough to defend themselves against attacks from the city and the encampment. They were not strong enough, however, to both capture the city and drive off Saladin. In Europe, the defeat of the Christian army at Hattin and the loss of Jerusalem had rekindled the crusading spirit and preparations were made for what would become known as the Third Crusade. Armies under three of the mightiest European kings, Richard I (the Lionhearted) of England, Philip II of France, and Frederick I (Barbarossa) of Germany, set out in 1189. The news of this impending threat, especially that of Frederick I, almost paralyzed Saladin and much of the Arab world. His treasury was empty and the cost of paying troops during the winter was high. In addition, there was a general fear in the Arab world that the vengeance of the new invaders would lead to a general bloodbath and the loss of Jerusalem, Syria, and Egypt. These three armies would easily have turned the tide at Acre and been a serious threat to Muslim control of Palestine if they had arrived with their original strength. However, many did not complete the journey (including Frederick, who drowned). Those who made the trek did not arrive until 1191, leaving Guy de Lusignan and his army to hold out as best they could. Fortunately for the Christian army, Saladin was unable to reinforce his army in the meantime. Although the crusaders controlled access to the harbor, occasionally some Muslim ships were able to break through and provide much needed supplies and reinforcements. By the middle of September 1189, the siege was taking its toll on the city's inhabitants. At this time Saladin's army broke through to the city and opened the road to Tyre, allowing reinforcements and provisions into the city. Saladin himself came to Acre to inspect the defensive arrangements. The crusaders counterattacked in October 1189, forcing the retirement of the Muslim right wing and provoking an attack by a portion of their main force. The crusaders attacked the center, but did not press home the attack and were themselves surrounded. Saladin's army inflicted heavy losses on the Christian army, but he failed to follow up his gains. Both sides retired to their initial positions and settled down for the winter. During this time Saladin visited Acre and strengthened its fortifications. Fighting resumed in the spring of 1190. The crusaders attacked the city while trying to keep Saladin's field army at bay. They bombarded the city and mined the walls. In April 1190 they reached the walls of the city, but an attack from the east forced them to withdraw. An Egyptian fleet entered the harbor and supplied the city. Fighting settled into a series of skirmishes through the following summer and autumn. Although the crusaders were periodically strengthened by fresh units, there were never enough to allow them to drive off Saladin's army and capture the city. Both sides again settled into winter camps with little or no fighting taking place. The spring of 1191 would see the tide turn in favor of the Christian army. The French fleet arrived in April 1191, but King Philip did not want to mount any new assaults until Richard arrived. Richard's forces began arriving in June, with Richard in the first group. Philip wanted to mount an attack quickly on the city, but Richard was sick and wanted to postpone any attacks until the rest of his forces arrived along with their equipment for building siege engines. Philip carried out the assault anyway, but the inhabitants of Acre signaled Saladin, who brought his forces up and attacked the Christian rear. The defenders under Guy de Lusignan held off the Muslim attack, but the Christian army was unable to breach the city walls and hold off Saladin's army simultaneously. The assault on the city failed, Philip was forced to retreat, and the defenders of Acre destroyed the Christian siege equipment with Greek fire. Richard's health improved to the point where he could begin directing assaults on the city. He focused his efforts on one tower, which his men mined and battered until it collapsed. He then offered a bounty to any man who would remove stones from the wall, doing so while the city's defenders bombarded them from the walls. Richard's continued attack on the city walls made it evident to the inhabitants that despite their best efforts and Saladin's attempts at relieving the pressure their days were numbered. Saladin reassured the garrison that reinforcements were coming, but when they failed to arrive as promised, he allowed the defenders make peace on the best terms they could. Initially they offered to give up the city free and clear, the Holy Cross, 200 of their Christian captives, and fifty of their own men. These terms were unacceptable to the two European kings. The terms finally agreed on required the Muslims to totally abandon the city, taking nothing with them but clothing, pay a ransom of 200,000 Saracen talents, free 2,000 noble Christian and 500 lesser captives, and return the Holy Cross by the end of the month. The most noble and important of the inhabitants were to be left behind until all the other terms had been fulfilled. On 12 July the Muslim inhabitants of the city left. The Christian army entered and divided its spoils and captives between the two kings. Saladin moved his army to a mountain farther away. Unfortunately, the Muslim leaders in Acre had made promises in the name of Saladin without his knowledge or his ability to comply. Saladin either could not, or would not, return the Holy Cross or release the captives as had been promised. And no one, not even Saladin, had the ransom money. Richard gave Saladin the benefit of the doubt and let the time limit come and go without action. However, Richard could not continue with the Crusade and take care of 2,700 prisoners. On 21 August the hostages were led out of Acre and executed in full view of the Muslim army who, despite a pitched battle, could not stop the slaughter. Christians of the time viewed this as retribution for past injustices. Muslims considered the slain as martyrs for the faith and Saladin continued to treat Richard with respect and admiration.
Richard continued to crusade in Palestine and tried to recapture Jerusalem, but without success. Intrigues at home drew his attention away from the Holy Land and he could no longer afford to continue the quest. On 2 September, 1192, Richard signed a treaty with Saladin that left Jerusalem in Muslim hands, but allowed Christian pilgrims to visit it. All the cities of the Palestinian coast, except Ascalon, would remain in Christian hands. Acre remained the capital of the inappropriately named Kingdom of Jerusalem. It was the main port of entry for crusaders, pilgrims, and merchants until it fell to the Muslims and the crusading era ended in 1291.
4167. Alix, Princesse13 de France (André Roux: Scrolls, 79, 122.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.). Married Name: de Champagne. Born: in 1151 at France, daughter of Louis VII, King de France and Éléonore, Duchess d'Aquitaine. Married in 1164: Thibault, Count de Champagne,, son of Thibaud IV, Palatin de Champagne and Mahaud, Marquise de Carinthie. Died: after 1195.
4168. Geoffroy, Sire13 de Villehardouin (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). AKA: Geoffroy, Sire de Villy. Born: before 1130 at France, son of Vilain de Villehardouin and Dameron N? Married before 1148 at France: N? de Villemaur,, daughter of Dreux de Villemaur and N? N? (She was Geoffroy's first wife). Married before 1185 at France: Chane de Lézinnes,, daughter of Guillaume de Lézinnes and N? N? (Chane was Geoffroy's second wife). Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Geoffroy participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis.
Note - between Oct 1202 and 14 Apr 1205: Geoffroy was involved in the Fourth Crusade. Fourth Crusade (Oct 1202 - 14 April 1205).
After the failure of the Third Crusade (1188–1192), there was little interest in Europe for another crusade against the Muslims. Jerusalem had now become controlled by the Ayyubid dynasty, which ruled all of Syria and Egypt, except for the few cities along the coast still controlled by the crusader Kingdom of Jerusalem, now centered on Acre. The Third Crusade had also established a kingdom on Cyprus. “Be it known to you that eleven hundred and ninety-seven years after the Incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ, in the time of Innocent Pope of Rome, and Philip King of France, and Richard King of England, there was in France a holy man named Fulk of Neuilly - which Neuilly is between Lagni-sur- Marne and Paris - and he was a priest and held the cure of the village. And this said Fulk began to speak of God throughout the Isle-de-France, and the other countries round about; and you must know that by him the Lord wrought many miracles. Be it known to you further, that the fame of this holy man so spread, that it reached the Pope of Rome, Innocent; and the Pope sent to France, and ordered the right worthy man to preach the cross (the Crusade) by his authority. And afterwards the Pope sent a cardinal of his, Master Peter of Capua, who himself had taken the cross, to proclaim the Indulgence of which I now tell you, viz., that all who should take the cross and serve in the host for one year, would be delivered from all the sins they had committed, and acknowledged in confession. And because this indulgence was so great, the hearts of men were much moved, and many took the cross for the greatness of the pardon.” [note: Innocent III, elected Pope on the 8th January 1198, at the early age of thirty seven, Innocent III was one of the leading spirits of his time-in every sense a strong man and great Pope. From the beginning of his pontificate he turned his thoughts and policy to the recovery of Jerusalem. ] Geoffrey de Villehardouin [b.c.1160-d.c.1213]: Memoirs or Chronicle of The Fourth Crusade and The Conquest of Constantinople, trans. Frank T. Marzials, (London: J.M. Dent, 1908) The preaching of a new crusade became the goal of Pope Innocent III’s pontificate. His call was largely ignored by the European monarchs: the Germans were struggling against Papal power, and England and France were still engaged in warfare against each other. However, due to the preaching of Foulk of Neuilly, a crusading army was finally organized at a tournament held at Écry by Count Thibaut of Champagne in 1199. Thibaut was elected leader, but he died in 1200. Thus died the count; and no man in this world made a better end. And there were present at that time a very great assemblage of men of his lineage and of his vassals. But of the mourning and funeral pomp it is unmeet that I should here speak. Never was more honour paid to any man. And right well that it was so, for never was man of his age more beloved by his own men, nor by other folk. Buried he was beside his father in the church of our lord St. Stephen at Troyes. He left behind him the Countess, Ws wife, whose name was Blanche, very fair, very good, the daughter of the King of Navarre. She had borne him a little daughter, and was then about to bear a son. When the Count was buried, Matthew of Montmorency, Simon of Montfort, Geoffry of Joinville who was seneschal, and Geoffry the Marshal, went to Odo, Duke of Burgundy, and said to him, " Sire, your cousin is dead. You see what evil has befallen the land overseass We pray you by God that you take the cross, and succour the land overseas in his stead. And we will cause you to have all his treasure, and will swear on holy relics, and make the others swear also, to serve you in all good faith, even as we should have served him." Such was his pleasure that he refused. And be it known to you that he might have done much better. The envoys charged Geoffry of Joinville to make the self-same offer to the Count of Bar-le-Duc, Thibaut, who was cousin to the dead count, and he refused also. Very great was the discomfort of the pilgrims, and of all who were about to go on God's service, at the death of Count Thibaut of Champagne; and they held a parliament, at the beginning, of the month, at Soissons, to determine what they should do. There were present Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, the Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, the Count Geoffry of Perche, the Count Hugh of Saint- Paul, and many other men of worth. Geoffry the Marshal spake to them and told them of the offer made to the Duke of Burgundy, and to the Count of Bar-le-Duc, and how they had refused it. " My lords," said he, " listen, I will advise you of somewhat if you will consent thereto. The Marquis of Montferrat* is very worthy and valiant, and one of the most highly prized of living men. If you asked him to come here, and take the sign of the cross and put himself in place of the Count of Champagne, and you gave him the lordship of the host, full soon would he accept thereof." Thibaud was replaced by an Italian count, Boniface of Montferrat. Boniface and the other leaders sent envoys to Venice, Genoa, and other city-states to negotiate a contract for transport to Egypt, the object of their crusade; one of the envoys was the future historian Geoffrey of Villehardouin. Genoa was uninterested, but in March 1201 negotiations were opened with Venice, which agreed to transport 33,500 crusaders, a very ambitious number. This agreement required a full year of preparation on the part of the Venetians to build numerous ships and train the sailors who would man them, all the while curtailing the city's commercial activities. The crusading army was expected to comprise 4,500 knights (as well as 4,500 horses), 9,000 squires, and 20,000 foot-soldiers. The majority of the crusading army that set out from Venice in October 1202 originated from areas within France. It included men from Blois, Champagne, Amiens, Saint-Pol, the Ile-de-France and Burgundy. Several other regions of Europe sent substantial contingents as well, such as Flanders and Montferrat. Other notable groups came from the Holy Roman Empire, including the men under Bishop Martin of Paris and Bishop Conrad of Halberstadt, together in alliance with the Venetian soldiers and sailors led by the doge Enrico Dandolo. The crusade was to make directly for the centre of the Muslim world, Cairo, ready to sail on June 24, 1202. This agreement was ratified by Pope Innocent, with a solemn ban on attacks on Christian states.
As there was no binding agreement among the crusaders that all should sail from Venice, many chose to sail from other ports, particularly Flanders, Marseilles, and Genoa. By 1201 the bulk of the crusader army was collected at Venice, though with far fewer troops than expected; 12,000 instead of 33,500. Venice had performed her part of the agreement: there lay war galleys, large transports, and horse transports - enough for three times the assembled army. The Venetians, under their aged and blind Doge, would not let the crusaders leave without paying the full amount agreed to, originally 85,000 silver marks. The crusaders could only pay some 51,000 silver marks, and that only by reducing themselves to extreme poverty. This was disastrous to the Venetians, who had halted their commerce for a great length of time to prepare this expedition. In addition to this 20-30,000 men (out of Venice's population of 60,000 people) were needed to man the entire fleet, placing further strain on the Venetian economy.
Dandolo and the Venetians succeeded in turning the crusading movement to their own purposes as a form of repayment. Following the 1182 massacres of all foreigners in Constantinople, the Venetian merchant population had been expelled by the ruling Angelus dynasty with the support of the Greek population. These events gave the Venetians a hostile attitude towards Byzantium. Dandolo, who joined the crusade during a public ceremony in the church of San Marco di Venezia, proposed that the crusaders pay their debts by attacking the port of Zara in Dalmatia (Hungary). The city had been dominated economically by Venice throughout the twelfth century, but had rebelled in 1181 and allied with King Emeric of Hungary and Croatia (the two were in a personal union). Subsequent Venetian attacks were repulsed, and by 1202 the city was economically independent, under the protection of the King. The Hungarian king was Catholic and had himself agreed to join this Crusade (though this was mostly for political reasons, and he had made no actual preparations to leave). Many of the Crusaders were opposed to attacking Zara, and some, including a force led by the elder Simon de Montfort, refused to participate altogether and returned home. While the Papal legate to the Crusade Peter Cardinal Capuano endorsed the move as necessary to prevent the crusade's complete failure, Pope Innocent was alarmed at this development and wrote a letter to the Crusading leadership threatening excommunication. Historian Geoffrey Hindley's “The Crusades: Islam and Christianity in the Struggle for World Supremacy” mentions that in 1202, Innocent III “forbade” the Crusaders of Western Christendom from committing any atrocious acts on their Christian neighbors, despite wanting to secure papal authority over Byzantium. This letter was concealed from the bulk of the army and the attack proceeded. The citizens of Zara made reference to the fact that they were fellow Catholics by hanging banners marked with crosses from their windows and the walls of the city, but nevertheless the city fell after a brief siege. Both the Venetians and the crusaders were immediately threatened with excommunication for this by Innocent III.
Boniface of Montferrat, meanwhile, had left the fleet before it sailed from Venice, to visit his cousin Philip of Swabia. The reasons for his visit are a matter of debate; he may have realized the Venetians' plans and left to avoid excommunication, or he may have wanted to meet with the Byzantine prince Alexius Angelus, Philip's brother-in-law and the son of the recently deposed Byzantine emperor Isaac II Angelus. Alexius had fled to Philip when his father was overthrown in 1195, but it is unknown whether or not Boniface knew he was at Philip's court. There, Alexius IV offered 200,000 silver marks, 10,000 men to help the Crusaders, the maintenance of 500 knights in the Holy Land, the service of the Byzantine navy to transport the Crusader Army to Egypt and the placement of the Greek Orthodox Church under the Roman Catholic Church if they would sail to Byzantium and topple the reigning emperor Alexius III Angelus. It was a tempting offer for an enterprise that was short on funds. Greco-Latin relationships had been complicated ever since the Great Schism of 1054. The Latins of the First, Second, and Third Crusade had gone from strained to hostile in Constantinople on their way to the Holy Land, whereas the Greeks had militarily abandoned the Crusaders on some occasions and engaged in open diplomacy with their enemies on others. A large number of Venetian merchants and other Latins were also attacked and deported during the massacre of the Latins in Constantinople in 1182. However, the Byzantine prince's proposal involved his restoration to the throne, not the sack of his capital city, which Count Boniface agreed to. Alexius IV returned with the Marquess to rejoin the fleet at Corfu after it had sailed from Zara. The rest of the Crusade's leaders eventually accepted the plan as well. There were many leaders, however, of the rank and file who wanted nothing to do with the proposal, and many deserted. The fleet of 60 war galleys, 100 horse transports, and 50 large transports (the entire fleet was manned by 10,000 Venetian oarsmen and marines) arrived at Constantinople in late June 1203. In addition, 300 siege engines were brought along on board the fleet. When the Fourth Crusade arrived at Constantinople early July 1203, the city had a population of 150,000 people, a garrison of 30,000 men (including 5,000 Varangians), and a fleet of 20 galleys. The Crusaders' initial motive was to restore Isaac II to the Byzantine throne so that they could receive the support that they were promised. Conon of Bethune delivered this message to the Lombard envoy who was sent by the reigning emperor Alexius III Angelus, who had deposed his brother Isaac. The citizens of Constantinople were not concerned with the deposed emperor and his exiled son; usurpations were frequent in Byzantine affairs, and this time the throne had even remained in the same family. The Crusaders sailed alongside Constantinople with 10 galleys to display Alexius IV, but from the walls of the city the Byzantines taunted the puzzled crusaders, who had been promised that Prince Alexius would be welcomed. “The barons consulted together on the morrow, and said that they would show the young Alexius, the son of the Emperor of Constantinople, to the people of the city. So they assembled all the galleys. The Doge of Venice and the Marquis of Montferrat entered into one, and took with them Alexius, the son of the Emperor Isaac; and into the other galleys entered the knights and barons, as many as would. They went thus quite close to the walls of Constantinople and showed the youth to the people of the Greeks, and said, "Behold your natural lord; and be it known to you that we have not come to do you harm, but have come to guard and defend you, if so be that you return to your duty. For he whom you now obey as your lord holds rule by wrong and wickedness, against God and reason. And you know full well that he has dealt treasonably with him who is your lord and his brother, that he has blinded his eyes and reft from him his empire by wrong and wickedness. Now behold the rightful heir. If you hold with him, you will be doing as you ought; and if not we will do to you the very worst that we can." But for fear and terror of the Emperor Alexius, not one person on the land or in the city made show as if he held for the prince. So all went back to the host, and each sought his quarters. On the morrow, when they had heard mass, they assembled in parliament, and the parliament was held on horseback in the midst of the fields. There might you have seen many a fine war-horse, and many a good knight thereon. And the council was held to discuss the order of the battalions, how many they should have, and of what strength. Many were the words said on one side and the other. But in the end it was settled that the advanced guard should be given to Baldwin of Flanders, because he had a very great number of good men, and archers and crossbowmen, more than any other chief that was in the host. And after, it was settled that Henry his brother, and Matthew of Wallincourt, and Baldwin of Beauvoir, and many other good knights of their land and country, should form the second division. The third division was formed by Count Hugh of St. Paul, Peter of Amiens his nephew, Eustace of Canteleu, Anseau of Cayeux, and many good knights of their land and country. The fourth division was formed by Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, and was very numerous and rich and redoubtable; for he had placed therein a great number of good knights and men of worth. The fifth division was formed by Matthew of Montmorency and the men of Champagne. Geoffry the Marshal of Champagne formed part of it, and Oger of Saint-Chéron, Manasses of l'Isle, Miles the Brabant, Macaire of Sainte-Menehould, John Foisnous, Guy of Chappes, Clerembaud his nephew, Robert of Ronsoi; all these people formed part of the fifth division. Be it known to you that there was many a good knight therein. The sixth division was formed by the people of Burgundy. In this division were Odo the Champenois of Champlitte, William his brother, Guy of Pesmes, Edmund his brother, Otho of la Roche, Richard of Dampierre, Odo his brother, Guy of Conflans, and the people of their land and country. The seventh division, which was very large, was under the command of the Marquis of Montferrat. In it were the Lombards and Tuscans and the Germans, and all the people who were from beyond Mont Cenis to Lyons on the Rhone. All these formed part of the division under the marquis, and it was settled that they should form the rearguard.” Geoffrey de Villehardouin [b.c.1160- d.c.1213]: Memoirs or Chronicle of The Fourth Crusade and The Conquest of Constantinople, trans. Frank T. Marzials, (London: J.M. Dent, 1908) First the crusaders captured and sacked the cities of Chalcedon and Chrysopolis, then they defeated 500 Byzantine cavalrymen in battle with just 80 Frankish knights. “By common consent of Franks and Greeks it was settled that the new emperor should be crowned on the feast of our Lord St. Peter (1 August 1203). So was it settled, and so it was done. He was crowned full worthily and with honour according to the use for Greek emperors at that time. Afterwards he began to pay the moneys due to the host; and such moneys were divided among the host, and each repaid what had been advanced in Venice for his passage. The new emperor went oft to see the barons in the camp, and did them great honor, as much as he could; and this was but fitting, seeing that they had served him right well. And one day he came to the camp, to see the barons privately in the quarters of Count Baldwin of Hainault and Flanders. Thither were summoned the Doge of Venice, and the great barons, and he spoke to them and said: " Lords, I am emperor by God's grace and yours, and you have done me the highest service that ever yet was done by any people to Christian man. Now be it known to you that there are folk enough who show me a fair seeming, and yet love me not; and the Greeks are full of despite because it is by your help that I have entered into my inheritance. Now the term of your departure is nigh, and your fellowship with the Venetians is timed only to last till the feast of St. Michael. And within so short a term I cannot fulfill our covenant. Be it known to you therefore, that, if you abandon me, the Greeks hate me because of you: I shall lose my land, and they will kill me. But now do this thing that I ask of you: remain here till March, and I will entertain your ships for one year from the feast of St. Michael (30 September), and bear the cost of the Venetians, and will give you such things as you may stand in need of till Easter. And within that term I shall have placed my land in such case that I cannot lose it again; and your covenant will be fulfilled, for I shall have paid such moneys as are due to you, obtaining them from all mi lands; and I shall be ready also with ships either to go with you myself, or to send others, as I have covenanted; and you will have the summer from end to end in which to carry on the war against the Saracens." The barons thereupon said they would consult together apart; knowing full well that what the young man said was sooth, and that it would be better, both for the emperor and for themselves, to consent unto him. But they replied that they could not so consent save with the common agreement of the host, and that they would therefore lay the matter before the host, and then give such answer as might be devised. So the Emperor Alexius departed from them, and went back to Constantinople. And they remained in the camp and assembled a parliament the next day. To this parliament were summoned all the barons and the chieftains of the host, and of the knights the greater part; and in their hearing were repeated all the words that the emperor had spoken. Then was there much discord in the host, as had been oft times before on the part of those who wished that the host should break up; for to them it seemed to be holding together too long. And the party that had raised the discord at Corfu reminded the others of their oaths, and said: " Give us ships as you swore to us, for we purpose to go to Syria." And the others cried to them for pity and said: " Lords, for God's sake, let us not bring to naught the great honour that God has given us. If we go to Syria at this present, we shall come thither at the beginning of winter and so not be able to make war, and the Lord's work will thus remain undone. But if we wait till March, we shall leave this emperor in good estate, and go hence rich in goods and in food. Thus shall we go to Syria, and over-run the land of Babylon. And the fleet will remain with us till Michaelmas, yes, and onwards from Michaelmas to Easter, seeing it will be unable to leave us because of the winter. So shall the land overseas fall into our hands." Those who wished the host to be broken up, cared not for reasons good or bad so long as the host fell to pieces. But those who wished to keep the host together, wrought so effectually, with the help of God, that in the end the Venetians made a new covenant to maintain the fleet for a year, reckoning from Michaelmas, the Emperor Alexius paying them for so doing; and the pilgrims, on their side, made a new covenant to remain in the same fellowship as theretofore, and for the same term. Thus were peace and concord established in the host. Then there befell a very great mischance in the host; for Matthew of Montmorency, who was one of the best knights in the kingdom of France, and of the most prized and most honored, took to his bed for sickness, and his sickness so increased upon him that he died. And much dole was made for him, for great was the loss-one of the greatest that had befallen the host by any man's death. He was buried in a church of my Lord St. John, of the Hospital of Jerusalem. Afterwards, by the advice of the Greeks and the French the Emperor Alexius issued from Constantinople, with a very great company, purposing to quiet the empire and subject it to his will. With him went a great part of the barons; and the others remained to guard the camp. The Marquis Boniface of Montferrat went with him, and Count Hugh of St. Paul, and Henry, brother to Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, and James of Avesnes, and William of Champlitte, and Hugh of Colerni, and many others whom the book does not here mention by name. In the camp remained Count Baldwin of Flanders and Hainault, and Count Louis of Blois and Chartres, and the greater part of the pilgrims of lesser note. Almost none of the crusaders ever made it to the Holy Land, and the unstable Latin Empire siphoned off much of Europe's crusading energy. The legacy of the Fourth Crusade was the deep sense of betrayal the Latins had instilled in their Greek coreligionists. With the events of 1204, the schism between the Church in the West and East was complete. As an epilogue to the event, Pope Innocent III, the man who had launched the ill-fated expedition, thundered against the crusaders thus: "How, indeed, will the church of the Greeks, no matter how severely she is beset with afflictions and persecutions, return into ecclesiastical union and to a devotion for the Apostolic See, when she has seen in the Latins only an example of perdition and the works of darkness, so that she now, and with reason, detests the Latins more than dogs? As for those who were supposed to be seeking the ends of Jesus Christ, not their own ends, who made their swords, which they were supposed to use against the pagans, drip with Christian blood, they have spared neither religion, nor age, nor sex. They have committed incest, adultery, and fornication before the eyes of men. They have exposed both matrons and virgins, even those dedicated to God, to the sordid lusts of boys. Not satisfied with breaking open the imperial treasury and plundering the goods of princes and lesser men, they also laid their hands on the treasures of the churches and, what is more serious, on their very possessions. They have even ripped silver plates from the altars and have hacked them to pieces among themselves. They violated the holy places and have carried off crosses and relics." The Latin Empire was soon faced with a great number of enemies, which the crusaders had not taken into account. Besides the individual Byzantine Greek states in Epirus and Nicaea, the Empire received great pressure from the Seljuk Sultanate and the Bulgarian Empire. The Greek states were fighting for supremacy against both Latins and each other. Almost every Greek and Latin protagonist of the event was killed shortly after. Murtzuphlus' betrayal by Alexius III led to his capture by the Latins and his execution at Constantinople. Not long after, Alexius III was himself captured by Boniface and sent to exile in Southern Italy. One year after the conquest of the city, Emperor Baldwin was decisively defeated at the Battle of Adrianople on 14 April 1205 by the Bulgarians, and was captured and later executed by the Bulgarian Emperor Kaloyan. Two years after that, on 4 September 1207, Boniface himself was killed in an ambush by the Bulgarians, and his head was sent to Kaloyan. He was succeeded by his infant son Demetrius of Montferrat, who ruled until he reached adulthood, but was eventually defeated by Theodore I Ducas, the despot of Epirus and a relative of Murtzuphlus, and thus the Kingdom of Thessalonica was restored to Byzantine rule in 1224.
Various Latin-French lordships throughout Greece — in particular, the duchy of Athens and the principality of the Morea — provided cultural contacts with western Europe and promoted the study of Greek. There was also a French cultural work, notably the production of a collection of laws, the Assises de Romanie (Assizes of Greece). The Chronicle of Morea appeared in both French and Greek (and later Italian and Aragonese) versions. Impressive remains of crusader castles and Gothic churches can still be seen in Greece. Nevertheless, the Latin Empire always rested on shaky foundations. The city was re-captured by the Nicaean Greeks under Michael VIII Palaeologus in 1261, and commerce with Venice was re-established.
In an ironic series of events, during the middle of the 15th century, the Latin Church tried to organize a crusade which aimed at the restoration of the Byzantine Empire which was gradually being torn down by the Ottoman Turks. The attempt, however, failed, as the vast majority of the Byzantines refused to unite the churches. The Greek population found that the Byzantine civilization which revolved around the Orthodox faith would be more secure under Ottoman rule. Overall, religious-observant Byzantines preferred to sacrifice their political freedom in order to preserve their faith's traditions and rituals. In the late 14th and early 15th century, two kinds of crusades were finally organized by the Kingdoms of Hungary, Poland, Wallachia and Serbia. Both of them were checked by the Ottoman Empire. During the Ottoman siege of Constantinople in 1453, a significant band of Venetian and Genoese knights died in the defense of the city. Occupation: before 1213 Geffroy was the Maréchal de Champagne, Marshall of Romania (the Latin name for the Bysantine Empire), Baron of Makri and of Trajanopolis. Died: between 1213 and 1218.
4169. N?13 de Villemaur (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). Married Name: de Villehardouin. Born: before 1130 at France, daughter of Dreux de Villemaur and N? N?, She is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Geoffroy. Married before 1148 at France: Geoffroy, Sire de Villehardouin,, son of Vilain de Villehardouin and Dameron N? (She was Geoffroy's first wife).
4170. Gui13 de Chappes (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). AKA: Gui, Sire de Jully-sur-Sarce. Born: before 1182 at France, son of Clérembault III, Sire de Chappes and Ermengarde, Dame de Montlhéry, Gui is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter Mabile was born. Married before 1199 at France: Pétronille de Bar-sur-Seine,, daughter of Thibaut de Brienne and Marguerite de Salmaise. Died: in 1221.
4171. Pétronille13 de Bar-sur-Seine (Ibid.). Married Name: de Chappes. AKA: Pérronelle, Dame de Champlost. AKA: Pérronelle de Brienne (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.). Born: before 1184 at France, daughter of Thibaut de Brienne and Marguerite de Salmaise, Pétronille is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her dauther, Alix, was born. Married before 1199 at France: Gui de Chappes,, son of Clérembault III, Sire de Chappes and Ermengarde, Dame de Montlhéry. Died: between 1236 and 1237.
This coat of arms is associated with Dreux IV, Comte de Mello.
4172. Dreux IV13 de Mello (André Roux: Scrolls, 145.) (Stuart, Page 41, Line 56-29.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1995 at 15:38 Hours.). AKA: Dreux I, Seigneur de Baulche. AKA: Dreux I, Seigneur de Saint-Bris. Born: in 1138 at France, son of Dreux III de Mello and Agnès de Toucy, Some sources list this Dreux as Dreux I. Married in 1162: Ermengarde de Mouchy-en-Beauvaisis,, daughter of Dreux IV, Seigneur de Moucy-en-Beauvaisis and Adélaïde N? Note - between 1188 and 1192: Dreux IV and his brother, Guillaume I, participated in the Third Crusade.
Third Crusade (1188 – 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad- Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt.
Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders
It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on March 27, 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On May 18, 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on June 10, 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on July 6, 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on October 4, 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on March 30, 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on May 20. Richard did not set off from Sicily until April 10. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on May 6, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on July 31. A final battle was fought on August 5 in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on October 9.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192.
Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Note - on 7 Sep 1191: Dreux IV participated in the Battle of Arsouf. The Battle of Arsuf 7 September 1191 was a battle of the Third Crusade in which Richard I of England defeated Saladin at Arsuf. After capturing Acre in 1191, Richard fought many engagements with Saladin, whose main objective was to prevent the recapture of Jerusalem. Knowing he would need to control the port of Jaffa before making an attempt on Jerusalem, Richard began to march down the coast from Acre in August 1191. Richard organized the advance with attention to detail. Mindful of the lessons of the disaster at Hattin, he knew that his army's greatest need was water and heat exhaustion its greatest danger. Though pressed for time, he marched only in the morning before the heat of the day. He made frequent rest stops, always beside sources of water. The fleet sailed down the coast in close support, a source of supplies and a refuge for the wounded. Aware of the ever-present danger of enemy raiders and the possibility of hit-and-run attacks, he kept the column in tight formation with a core of twelve mounted regiments, each with a hundred knights. The infantry marched on the landward flank, covering the flanks of the horsemen. Tormented by Saladin's archers and by tarantulas, which came out at night, Richard's generalship ensured that order and discipline were maintained under the most difficult of circumstances. Baha ad-Din, the Muslim chronicler, describes the march thus: “ "The Muslims were shooting arrows on their flanks, trying to incite them to break ranks, while they controlled themselves severely and covered the route in this way, travelling very steadily as their ships moved along at sea opposite them, until they completed each stage and camped." As the Crusader army marched to the far side of the river at Caesarea, Saladin was making his own dispositions. He had planned to place his army by the old Roman roads further into the interior, allowing him to attack in any direction as the occasion presented itself. But the coastal advance of the Crusaders compelled him to follow on a parallel course. As the first light, harassing attacks failed to have the intended effect; these were stepped up in intensity, becoming mini-battles in the process. When Richard's army approached Caesarea on 30 August, the rear guard, commanded by Hugh III of Burgundy, came under serious onslaught, cutting it off from the rest of the army for a time. Richard managed to rally the troops, as the whole of the army cried Sanctum Sepulchrum adjuva ("Help us, Holy Sepulchre!").
Saladin, assessing the enemy line of advance, decided to make a stand at Arsuf near Jaffa, with his army facing west towards the Crusaders and the sea. His northern flank was protected by the Forest of Arsuf, with the marshy Rochetaillée river to the front. To the south, his left flank was secured by a series of wooded hills, going down to the ruins of the town of Arsuf itself. The plan was to draw the Crusaders out by a series of advances followed by feigned retreats, and destroy them by sustained attacks once their ranks were broken. Between the hills of Arsuf and the sea there was only a two-mile (3 km) gap, leaving Richard little room for manoeuvre, and restricting the possibility of a concentrated charge by the armored knights. Saladin saw this as the perfect trap; but Richard was quick to turn it into an opportunity. Day of battle At dawn on September 7, 1191, Richard's heralds travelled the camp, announcing that battle would be joined that day. The Knights Templar under Robert de Sablé were ordered to the fore, along with the Angevins and the Bretons, followed by Guy of Lusignan and the Poitevins. Next came the Anglo-Normans, and then the Flemings under James of Avesnes. After the Flemish came the French, and finally the Knights Hospitaller, headed by Fra' Garnier de Nablus. Under the leadership of Henry II of Champagne, a small troop was detached to scout the hills, and a squadron of knights under Hugh of Burgundy was detached to ride up and down the ranks ensuring that they were kept in order. The first Saracen attack came at nine o'clock in the morning. In an attempt to destroy the cohesion of the enemy and unsettle their resolve, the onslaught was accompanied by the clashing of cymbals and gongs, trumpets blowing and men screaming. The Itinerarium Regis Ricardi records that "So the unspeakable Turks fell on our army from all sides, from the direction of the sea and from dry land. There was not a space for two miles (3 km) around, not even a fistful, which was not covered with the hostile Turkish race." When this failed to have the desired effect, the attack was switched to the left flank of the Crusader army, with the Hospitallers coming under the greatest pressure. Bit by bit the onslaught extended across the rest of Richard's line. These incursions followed the same pattern: the Bedouins and Nubians launched arrows and javelins into the enemy lines, before parting to allow the mounted archers to advance, attack and wheel off, a well-practiced technique. Crusader crossbowmen responded, when this was possible, although the chief task among the Crusaders was simply to preserve their ranks in the face of sustained provocation. At several points along the line, the two armies were engaged in close hand-to-hand combat. ll Saladin's best efforts could not dislocate the Crusader column, or halt its advance in the direction of Arsuf. Richard was determined to hold his army together, forcing the enemy to exhaust themselves in repeated charges, with the intention of holding his knights for a concentrated counter-attack at just the right moment. There were risks in this, because the army was not only marching under severe enemy provocation, but the troops were suffering from heat and thirst. Just as serious, the Saracens were killing so many horses that some of Richard's own knights began to wonder if a counter-strike would be possible. Just as the vanguard entered Arsuf in the middle of the afternoon, the Hospitaller crossbowmen to the rear were having to load and fire walking backwards. Inevitably they lost cohesion, and the enemy was quick to take advantage of this opportunity, moving into the gap. For the Crusaders, the Battle of Arsuf had now entered a critical stage. Garnier de Nablus pleaded with Richard to be allowed to attack. He refused, ordering the Master to maintain position. This was more than the Hospitaller could endure. He charged into the Saracen ranks with a cry of St. George!, followed quickly by the rest of his knights. Moved by this example, the French followed. The hasty action of the Hospitallers could have caused Richard's whole strategy to unravel. But just as Garnier de Nablus began his attack, Saladin's archers had dismounted to direct their arrows more accurately, and were overwhelmed by the unexpected Hospitaller onslaught. Richard knew that if he did not support the Hospitallers, they would soon be cut down and slaughtered. But if he decided to send more knights after them, he might throw away his whole force. Muzaffar al-Din Gökböri, one of Saladin's commanders, managed to rally his men intending to attack the enemy bowmen. Before he was in a position to do so Richard regrouped his army and sent a second charge of Breton and Angevin knights towards Saladin's left flank. Richard himself led a third and final charge composed of Norman and English knights. Leading by example, the King was in the heart of the fighting, as the Itinerarium explains: King Richard pursued the Turks with singular ferocity, fell upon them and scattered them across the ground. No one escaped when his sword made contact with them; wherever he went his brandished sword cleared a wide path on all sides. Continuing his advance with untiring sword strokes, he cut down that unspeakable race as if he were reaping the harvest with a sickle, so that the corpses of Turks he had killed covered the ground everywhere for the space of half a mile."[4] In an attempt to restore the situation, Taqi al-Din, Saladin's nephew, led 700 men of the Sultan's own bodyguard against Richard's left flank. Alert to the danger presented to his scattered ranks, Richard regrouped his forces once more for a third and final charge. It was more pressure than the enemy could withstand; Saladin's army broke, closely pursued across the hills of Arsuf by the Crusader knights. The King's banner was set on Saladin's hill, while the Saracen camp was looted. With darkness closing in, Richard allowed no further pursuit. As always with medieval battles, losses are difficult to assess with any precision. The Christian chroniclers claim the Muslims lost 32 emirs and 7,000 men, but it is possible or likely that the true number may have been considerably less than this. Richard's own dead are said to have numbered no more than 700, which included James of Avesnes. Arsuf was an important victory; but unlike Saladin's early triumph at the Horns of Hattin, it was far from decisive. The enemy army was not destroyed. Saladin was able to regroup and resume skirmishing. With the Saracens still intact, Richard decided that the prudent action would be to secure his flank by taking and fortifying Jaffa, thus interrupting the advance on Jerusalem. The onset of the winter meant it could not be resumed. Arsuf had dented Saladin's reputation as an invincible warrior and proved Richard's courage as soldier and his skill as a commander; but in the long run, it was to be no more significant than that. Richard was able to take, defend and hold Jaffa. He was never to reach Jerusalem. In terms of the impact of Arsuf on the conduct of the rest of the conflict, the victory in a sense worked against the favor of the crusaders: the loss motivated Saladin to make an important shift in strategies. Saladin realized that Richard was a very capable commander and that it would be extremely difficult to defeat him in another pitched battle. From this point onward, Saladin shifted to a strategy of avoiding direct pitched battle with Richard's main forces in favor of harassing the crusader forces to wear down their strength, a strategy that ultimately succeeded. There are descriptions of the battle in the Itinerarium Regis Ricardi, the Old French continuation of William of Tyre called Estoire d'Eracles and, from the Kurdish and Arab side, in Baha ad-Din's Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, Abu Shama and Ibn al-Athir. Died: on 3 Mar 1218.
4173. Ermengarde13 de Mouchy-en-Beauvaisis (André Roux: Scrolls, 104.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.). Married Name: de Dampierre. Born: before 1145 at Moucy, Beauvaisis, France, daughter of Dreux IV, Seigneur de Moucy-en-Beauvaisis and Adélaïde N?, Ermengarde is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Gui II was born. Married before 1155 at Champagne, France: Guillaume I de Dampierre,, son of Guy I, Seigneur de Dampierre-sur-l'Aube and Hélvide de Baudement. Married in 1162: Dreux IV de Mello,, son of Dreux III de Mello and Agnès de Toucy. Died: after 1162.
4174. Guillaume, Seigneur13 de Mont-Saint-Jean (André Roux: Scrolls, 145.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 14 May 1995 at 03:22 Hours.). Born: before 1162 at Mont-Saint-Jean, Maine, France, son of Hughes II, Sire de Mont-Saint-Jean and Élizabeth de Vergy, Guillaume is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter Élizabeth was born. Married before 1179 at France: Buré, dite Duchesse N? (Buré was the widow of Jobert, Sire d'Ancy-le-Franc, when she married Guillaume). Died: in 1228 at France Guillaume is buried in Cîteaux (Abbott, Page 208.).
4175. Buré, dite Duchesse13 N? (André Roux: Scrolls, 145.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 May 1995 at 15:53 Hours.). Married Name: de Mont-Saint-Jean. Married Name: d'Ancy-le-Franc. Born: before 1160 at Ancy-le-Franc, Bourgogne, France Buré is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time she first married. Married before 1175: Jobert, Sire d'Ancy-le-Franc (Jobert was Buré's first husband. They had issue, including a grand-daughter who married a Villehardouin). Married before 1179 at France: Guillaume, Seigneur de Mont-Saint-Jean,, son of Hughes II, Sire de Mont-Saint-Jean and Élizabeth de Vergy (Buré was the widow of Jobert, Sire d'Ancy-le-Franc, when she married Guillaume).
4176. Robert I, Comte13 de Dreux (André Roux: Scrolls, 79, 94.) (Elizabeth M. Hallam, Capetian France: 987 - 1328 in ISBN: 0-582-48909-1 (Burnt Mill, Harlow, Essex, UK: Longman Group, Ltd., 1980).) (Stuart, Page 91, Line 124-30.). Also Known As: Robert "Le Grand" (Abbott, Page 101.). AKA: Robert, Prince de France. AKA: Robert, Count de Braine Braine, about 17 km from Soissons is on the Vesle River and was a site at which the Merovingien Kings kept a villa. AKA: Robert, Comte du Perche. Note -: Robert I was the first of the Capetien Counts of Dreux, a line which lasted until 1377. In the 10th Century, Brie belonged to the House of Vermandois. It was ceded to Blois in the 11th. Century. In the 12th. Century, it was in the hands of the Crown. Louis VI gave it to his son Robert, after whom the capital took its name: Brie Comté Robert. Born: in 1123 at France, son of Louis VI, King de France and Alix=Adélaïde de Maurienne. Married between 1139 and 1141: Agnès de Garlande,, daughter of Anseau de Garlande and Lituise de Montlhéry (Agnès was Robert's first wife and he was her second husband). Married in 1144: Harvise d'Évreux,, daughter of Walter, Count of Salisbury and Sibylle de Chatsworth (Harvise was Robert's second wife and she was the widow of Rotrou II when she married him). Married in 1152: Agnès de Baudement,, daughter of Guy, Seigneur de Braine and Alix=Adélaïde N? (Agnès, the widow of Milon II/III, was Robert's third wife and he was her second husband). Died: on 11 Oct 1188 Robert is buried at the monastery in Saint Ived, Braine, France.
4177. Agnès13 de Baudement (André Roux: Scrolls, 94, 163.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 208.). AKA: Agnès, Dame de Nesle. AKA: Agnès, Dame de Longueville. AKA: Agnès, Dame de Quincy. Married Name: de Bar-sur-Seine. Married Name: de Dreux. AKA: Agnès, Countess de Braine-sur-la-Vesle. AKA: Agnès, Dame de Pontarcis. AKA: Agnès, Dame de Braine (Ibid., Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Pages 120, 277.). Born: circa 1130 at France, daughter of Guy, Seigneur de Braine and Alix=Adélaïde N? Married in 1145: Milon II/III, Count de Bar-sur-Seine,, son of Gui I=Gautier, Count de Bar-sur-Seine and Pétronille=Perrenelle de Chacenay (Milon II was Agnès' first husband. Agnès and Milon were married in 1145 according to a chart of the Abbey de Saint-Yved de Braine. Two other charts indicate they were alive together in 1150 and in 1151) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 120.). Married in 1152: Robert I, Comte de Dreux,, son of Louis VI, King de France and Alix=Adélaïde de Maurienne (Agnès, the widow of Milon II/III, was Robert's third wife and he was her second husband). Died: between 1202 and 1218.
This coat of arms is associated with Raoul I, Seigneur de Coucy.
4178. Raoul I, Sire13 de Coucy (André Roux: Scrolls, 118, 165.) (Stuart, Page 23, Line 37-28.) (Paul Augé, Nouveau Larousse Universel (13 à 21 Rue Montparnasse et Boulevard Raspail 114: Librairie Larousse, 1948).) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 182.). AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de La Fère (Ibid.). AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de Landouzy (Ibid.). AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de Crécy (Ibid.). AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de Fontaines (Ibid.). AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de Pinon (Ibid.). AKA: Raoul I, Seigneur de Saint-Gobin (Ibid.). AKA: Raoul, Seigneur de Marle (Ibid.). AKA: Ralph I de Coucy. AKA: Raoul I, Seigneur de Vervins (Ibid.). Born: circa 1134 at Boves, Somme, Picardie, France, son of Enguérrand II, Sire de Coucy and Agnès de Beaugency. Married in 1154: Agnès de Hainaut,, daughter of Baudouin IV, Comte de Hainaut and Alice=Ermesende de Namur (Agnès was Raoul I's first wife). Married in 1174 at France: Alix de Dreux,, daughter of Robert I, Comte de Dreux and Agnès de Baudement (Alix was Raoul I's second wife). Note - between 1188 and 1191: Raoul I participated in the Third Crusade (1188-1195) . Raoul was killed in action at the Battle of Acre in 1191. Guy de Lusignan, crowned King by the self-crowned Queen Sybille (his wife and sister of Baudouin IV, King of Jerusalem who in turn died in 1185), was released from prison by Saladin in 1189. He attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defence of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. He amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavoured to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Theobald V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philip of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on June 8, 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on July 12.
Richard, Philip, and Leopold quarrelled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, on 21 August 1191, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured. Raoul I had been one of those unfortunate prisoners. Note - in 1191: The Coucy family was a highly venerable family of the Picardie Region of France. The sires of Coucy were among the most formidable adversaries of King Louis VI. Raoul died in the siege of Saint-Jean-d'Acre (1191) - located at the foot of Mount Carmel - during the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Died: on 15 Oct 1191 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, Raoul I is buried at Foisny, France. Acre is the best natural harbor on the coast of Palestine. As such it is of vital concern to anyone wishing to control trade and travel into and out of Palestine. European forces during the First Crusade initially captured it in 1104 and the city eventually became of more importance to the Latin kingdom the crusaders established than Jerusalem itself. It remained under European control throughout the crusading period, except for the years from 1187 to 1191. In 1187 the crusaders suffered a crushing defeat at the hands of Saladin at the Horns of Hattin. After this battle, almost all major crusader-held cities rapidly fell to Saladin's army, including Acre and Jerusalem. Saladin visited Acre several times over the next two years, strengthening the walls and fortifications and stationing his best troops there. The only major Christian city to withstand the Muslim onslaught was Tyre, which provided a refuge for crusaders fleeing the Arab army. It was from here, in August 1189, that Guy de Lusignan led a small force to recapture Acre. Although they could easily have been destroyed, they were virtually ignored by the Muslim forces that were currently occupied with their siege of Beaufort. It was not until they had become entrenched in front of the city that Saladin took notice and moved his headquarters to the Plain of Acre. The Christian forces controlled access to the harbor and continued to fortify their position on the landward side of the city with ditches and timber palisades, eventually besieging the city. The crusaders themselves were threatened by the Islamic force encamped to the east of the city. However, due to a continuing stream of reinforcements from Tyre and Europe, they were strong enough to defend themselves against attacks from the city and the encampment. They were not strong enough, however, to both capture the city and drive off Saladin. In Europe, the defeat of the Christian army at Hattin and the loss of Jerusalem had rekindled the crusading spirit and preparations were made for what would become known as the Third Crusade. Armies under three of the mightiest European kings, Richard I (the Lionhearted) of England, Philip II of France, and Frederick I (Barbarossa) of Germany, set out in 1189. The news of this impending threat, especially that of Frederick I, almost paralyzed Saladin and much of the Arab world. His treasury was empty and the cost of paying troops during the winter was high. In addition, there was a general fear in the Arab world that the vengeance of the new invaders would lead to a general bloodbath and the loss of Jerusalem, Syria, and Egypt. These three armies would easily have turned the tide at Acre and been a serious threat to Muslim control of Palestine if they had arrived with their original strength. However, many did not complete the journey (including Frederick, who drowned). Those who made the trek did not arrive until 1191, leaving Guy de Lusignan and his army to hold out as best they could. Fortunately for the Christian army, Saladin was unable to reinforce his army in the meantime. Although the crusaders controlled access to the harbor, occasionally some Muslim ships were able to break through and provide much needed supplies and reinforcements. By the middle of September 1189, the siege was taking its toll on the city's inhabitants. At this time Saladin's army broke through to the city and opened the road to Tyre, allowing reinforcements and provisions into the city. Saladin himself came to Acre to inspect the defensive arrangements. The crusaders counterattacked in October 1189, forcing the retirement of the Muslim right wing and provoking an attack by a portion of their main force. The crusaders attacked the center, but did not press home the attack and were themselves surrounded. Saladin's army inflicted heavy losses on the Christian army, but he failed to follow up his gains. Both sides retired to their initial positions and settled down for the winter. During this time Saladin visited Acre and strengthened its fortifications. Fighting resumed in the spring of 1190. The crusaders attacked the city while trying to keep Saladin's field army at bay. They bombarded the city and mined the walls. In April 1190 they reached the walls of the city, but an attack from the east forced them to withdraw. An Egyptian fleet entered the harbor and supplied the city. Fighting settled into a series of skirmishes through the following summer and autumn. Although the crusaders were periodically strengthened by fresh units, there were never enough to allow them to drive off Saladin's army and capture the city. Both sides again settled into winter camps with little or no fighting taking place. The spring of 1191 would see the tide turn in favor of the Christian army. The French fleet arrived in April 1191, but King Philip did not want to mount any new assaults until Richard arrived. Richard's forces began arriving in June, with Richard in the first group. Philip wanted to mount an attack quickly on the city, but Richard was sick and wanted to postpone any attacks until the rest of his forces arrived along with their equipment for building siege engines. Philip carried out the assault anyway, but the inhabitants of Acre signaled Saladin, who brought his forces up and attacked the Christian rear. The defenders under Guy de Lusignan held off the Muslim attack, but the Christian army was unable to breach the city walls and hold off Saladin's army simultaneously. The assault on the city failed, Philip was forced to retreat, and the defenders of Acre destroyed the Christian siege equipment with Greek fire. Richard's health improved to the point where he could begin directing assaults on the city. He focused his efforts on one tower, which his men mined and battered until it collapsed. He then offered a bounty to any man who would remove stones from the wall, doing so while the city's defenders bombarded them from the walls. Richard's continued attack on the city walls made it evident to the inhabitants that despite their best efforts and Saladin's attempts at relieving the pressure their days were numbered. Saladin reassured the garrison that reinforcements were coming, but when they failed to arrive as promised, he allowed the defenders make peace on the best terms they could. Initially they offered to give up the city free and clear, the Holy Cross, 200 of their Christian captives, and fifty of their own men. These terms were unacceptable to the two European kings. The terms finally agreed on required the Muslims to totally abandon the city, taking nothing with them but clothing, pay a ransom of 200,000 Saracen talents, free 2,000 noble Christian and 500 lesser captives, and return the Holy Cross by the end of the month. The most noble and important of the inhabitants were to be left behind until all the other terms had been fulfilled. On 12 July the Muslim inhabitants of the city left. The Christian army entered and divided its spoils and captives between the two kings. Saladin moved his army to a mountain farther away. Unfortunately, the Muslim leaders in Acre had made promises in the name of Saladin without his knowledge or his ability to comply. Saladin either could not, or would not, return the Holy Cross or release the captives as had been promised. And no one, not even Saladin, had the ransom money. Richard gave Saladin the benefit of the doubt and let the time limit come and go without action. However, Richard could not continue with the Crusade and take care of 2,700 prisoners. On 21 August the hostages were led out of Acre and executed in full view of the Muslim army who, despite a pitched battle, could not stop the slaughter. Christians of the time viewed this as retribution for past injustices. Muslims considered the slain as martyrs for the faith and Saladin continued to treat Richard with respect and admiration.
Richard continued to crusade in Palestine and tried to recapture Jerusalem, but without success. Intrigues at home drew his attention away from the Holy Land and he could no longer afford to continue the quest. On 2 September, 1192, Richard signed a treaty with Saladin that left Jerusalem in Muslim hands, but allowed Christian pilgrims to visit it. All the cities of the Palestinian coast, except Ascalon, would remain in Christian hands. Acre remained the capital of the inappropriately named Kingdom of Jerusalem. It was the main port of entry for crusaders, pilgrims, and merchants until it fell to the Muslims and the crusading era ended in 1291. 4179. Agnès13 de Hainaut (André Roux: Scrolls, 118, 165.) (Stuart, Page 23, Line 37-28.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 182.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Coucy. AKA: Agnès "La Boiteuse." Born: circa 1142, daughter of Baudouin IV, Comte de Hainaut and Alice=Ermesende de Namur. Married in 1154: Raoul I, Sire de Coucy,, son of Enguérrand II, Sire de Coucy and Agnès de Beaugency (Agnès was Raoul I's first wife). Died: between 1170 and 1173.
4180. Bernard IV13 de Saint-Valéry (André Roux: Scrolls, 82.) (Stuart, Page 90, Line 122-30.). Born: before 1117 at Normandie, France, son of Renaud II de Saint-Valéry and N? N? Married before 1158: Mathilde=Maud N? Married before 1168: Éléonor de Domart. Died: in 1190 at Acon Bernard IV was killed.
4181. Éléonor13 de Domart (André Roux: Scrolls, 82.) (Stuart, Page 90, Line 122-30.). Married Name: de Saint-Valéry. Born: before 1153 at Domart, Somme, France Éléonore is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Thomas was born. Married before 1168: Bernard IV de Saint-Valéry,, son of Renaud II de Saint-Valéry and N? N?
4182. Jean I, Count13 de Ponthieu (André Roux: Scrolls, 54, 81.) (Stuart, Page 108, Line 148-28.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 July 1994 at 14:18 hours.). AKA: Jean I, Count de Montreuil. Born: circa 1140 at France, son of Guy II, Count de Ponthieu and Ide N? Married before 1162 at France: Mathilde N? (Mathilde was Jean I's first wife, with no apparent issue). Married between 1163 and 1167 at France: Lauré de Saint-Valéry (Lauré was Jean I's second wife and is presumed to have married him after his first wife died but before his third wife had to have married him. Some sources claims this Lauréwas the mother of Jean I's surviving children). Married before 1168: Béatrix de Saint-Paul,, daughter of Anselme, Comte de Saint-Paul and Eustache de Champagne (Béatrix was Jean I's third wife). Occupation: before 1190 Jean I fought in wars against the British. Died: on 30 Jun 1191 at Saint-Jean- d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, Jean was on the Crusade in 1190. In 1150, Jean I had taken part in a duel with Bernard, Seigneur de Gamaches (Abbott, Page 126.).
4183. Béatrix13 de Saint-Paul (André Roux: Scrolls, 54, 81.) (Stuart, Page 179, Line 242-28.). Married Name: de Ponthieu. AKA: Béatrice dite Candavène de Saint-Pol. Born: before 1153 at France, daughter of Anselme, Comte de Saint-Paul and Eustache de Champagne, Béatrix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her daughter Adèle was born. Although some sources indicate that Béatreix was the daughter of Anselme's first wife, both André Roux and Stuart's "Royalty for Commoners" indicate she was the daughter of Eustachie. MaterAlter: before 1153 N? N?/Béatrix de Saint-Paul. Married before 1168: Jean I, Count de Ponthieu,, son of Guy II, Count de Ponthieu and Ide N? (Béatrix was Jean I's third wife). Died: after 1204 Béatrix was alive in the year 1204. 4184. Gaultier I13 de Villebéon (André Roux: Scrolls, 225, 261.). AKA: Gaultier I, Seigneur de La Chapelle-en-Brie. AKA: Gaultier, Seigneur de La Chapelle Gautier. AKA: Gautier, Seigneur de Nemours. AKA: Gautier, Chambellan de France. Born: circa 1130 at France, son of Josselin, Seigneur de Beaumont-en-Gâtinais and Ne de Bignon, In 1147, Gautier was a crusader. Married before 1155: Aveline, Dame de Nemours,, daughter of Ursion=Tersion de Nemours and Aveline de Châtillon-sur-Marne. Died: on 25 Oct 1205 at Abbaye de Barbeau Fontaine Le Port (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/France/Dynastie_de_Nemours.htm.).
4185. Aveline, Dame13 de Nemours (André Roux: Scrolls, 225, 261.). Married Name: de Villebéon. Born: before 1141, daughter of Ursion=Tersion de Nemours and Aveline de Châtillon-sur-Marne, Aveline is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Gaultier was born. Married before 1155: Gaultier I de Villebéon,, son of Josselin, Seigneur de Beaumont-en-Gâtinais and Ne de Bignon.
4188. Guillaume II, Comte13 de Tancarville (Abbott, Page 241.). Also Known As: Guillaume "Le Jeune" (Ibid.). Born: before 1120 at Normandie, France, son of Rabel, Comte de Tancarville and Agnès Stigand de Mézidon. Married before 1140: Théophanie de Penthièvre,, daughter of Étienne, Comte de Tréguier and Havoise, Comtesse de Guincamp.
4189. Théophanie13 de Penthièvre. Born: circa 1110, daughter of Étienne, Comte de Tréguier and Havoise, Comtesse de Guincamp. Married before 1140: Guillaume II, Comte de Tancarville,, son of Rabel, Comte de Tancarville and Agnès Stigand de Mézidon. Married Name: de Tancarville.
This coat of arms is associated with Mathieu "Le Grand", Seigneur de Montmorency.
4192. Mathieu II, Lord13 de Marly (André Roux: Scrolls, 184, 227.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:25 Hours.). AKA: Mathieu "Le Grand", Seigneur de Montmorency (Abbott, Page 49.). PaterAlter before 1155 Mathieu II, Lord de Marly/Mathieu I, Seigneur de Montmorency (an unknown value). MaterAlter: before 1155 Alice of England/Mathieu II, Lord de Marly. Born: in 1155 at France, son of Bouchard V, Seigneur de Montmorency and Laurence de Hainaut, Mathieu II is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Gertrude. André Roux indicates that Mathieu II was the son of Mathieu I by Alice illegitimate daughter of King Henry I. E.S. [via Paul Theroff] asserts that Mathieu II is the son of Bouchard IV [whom André Roux shows as Bouchard V] by Laurette de Hainaut. Abbott shows Mathieu II was the son of Bouchard V. Meuse's source(s) asserts Mathieu II was born in 1155 (Ibid.) (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.) (André Roux: Scrolls.). Married in 1193 at France: Gertrude de Nesle,, daughter of Raoul III, Count de Nesle and Alix = Agnès de Dreux (Mathieu II was Gertrude's second husband). Note - in 1214: Commander-in-chief of the French military, Mathieu II took part in the Battle of Bouvines [King Philippe Auguste of France and Emperor Otto IV against the forces of the English King and the Comte de Flandre] which resulted in a decisive victory for the Capetian royalty. He became Constable de France, a position which increased in importance with the disappearance of the dapiferate (Abbott, Page 49.). Note - on 27 Jul 1214 at Bouvines, Languedoc, France: Mathieu II fought at the Battle of Bouvines. The most significant origins of the 'War' of Bouvines (27 July 1214) can be traced to the ascension of Henri, duc d'Anjou, duc de Normandie, and duc d'Aquitaine to the crown of England in 1154. Henri d'Anjou came into his extensive French ducal domains though inheritances from his father [Anjou], his mother [Normandie], and wife [Aquitaine]. His mother, Matilda also opened for her son a right to continue her claim to the Anglo-Norman crown of England. This latter had to be secured by military conquest. Though often characterized as a civil war in anglophone histories, the conflict was resolved by an Angevin invasion -- actually more than one military expedition -- which won for Henri d'Anjou the right to succeed Stephen as the king of England (reign:1135-1154). Henri II d'Anjou, became Henry II of England (reign:1154-1189). England became part of a much larger 'empire' that had its geographic and cultural center of balance in France. Though the Angevin dynastic line led back to the original house of Anjou established by Foulques [Fulk] Nerra (987-1040), many historians identify Henri's impressive 'Angevin empire' as a 'second house of Anjou', that ruled over an 'Anglo-Norman-Angevin Empire'. More uniquely and more enduring, Henri would be associated with the nickname of 'Plantagenêt' that was given to his father, Geoffroi. The name of 'Plantagenêt' would be associated directly with him and his heirs. It would be 'Plantagenêt' that remained with the dynasty on the English throne when the Angevin lands in France would be lost. As will be seen, the War of Bouvines begins the story of how the Angevin lands were lost to the 'Plantagenêts'. The dynastic, political arrangements were peculiar. Henry II was sovereign in 'Anglo' England, but as Henri II duc d'Anjou, he was just a vassal -- a duke in 'Norman-Angevin' France where he paid feudal homage to his suzerain, the king of France. The unusual situation was further exacerbated in that the size of just Henri II's French fiefs was more than triple the land that was directly a fief of the French king, Louis VII (1137-1180). In an era were land conveyed wealth and power, the situation presented a significant threat to the Capetian monarchy of France. The contest between the dynastic houses that ruled England and France became more intense. The comparative military strengths of the two domains definitely favored Henry II of England. The French king, Louis VII, resorted to intrigue, and inciting or assisting revolts among the French vassals of the English duke-king. In the initial so-called Anglo-French War of 1159-89, Henry I and his forces invaded from Normandy in order to press a claim to Toulouse, where the Comte resisted. Louis VII had positioned himself in the town of Toulouse before the arrival of Henry II's army. Henry II did not want to besiege 'his suzerain' and withdrew, vowing revenge. Louis VII, and his son, Philippe II Auguste (1165-1223) found a weakness in Henry II's family, and was able to persuaded Henry II's sons to rebel [Anglo-Norman rebellion of 1173-74]. Eleanor, jealous of her husband's spousal faithlessness, also conspired with her sons and reduced Henry II's authority. Henry II died in 1189. Henry II's most capable and eldest surviving son was Richard Coeur de Lion [Lionheart], already made duc d'Aquitaine by his mother, became Richard I, king of England (1189-1199). Philippe II and Richard I went on the Third Crusade (1189-1192). Relations between the two deteriorated due to a variety of incidents. After the only significant military accomplishment, the seizure of St. Jean d'Acre (12 July 1191), Philippe II returned to France. Richard I departed the Levant in 1192, only to be captured as he was traveling though the lands of duke Leopold, of Austria, whom Richard had antagonized during the Third Crusade. Leopold put Richard in prison, and later turned the English monarch over to the German Emperor, Henry VI. Richard I's brother, John Lackland, and Philippe II conspired to delay Richard's return to England and France. Philippe proceeded with a series of small conquests of the 'Norman-Angevin' lands in France. He made some progress in the north, but not in the south, where vassals remained loyal to their duke-king, Richard, and did not trust John Lackland anymore than the French king. Eventually, Richard I's mother managed to pay the ransom and Richard returned to England in 1194. Richard I's war with Philippe II (1194-1199). Richard I immediately resolved differences with his brother John Lackland, and then proceeded to undo the incursions upon 'Norman-Angevin' lands by Philippe II. Between May 1194 and April 1199, a war was conducted between Richard I and Philippe II that involved considerable use of mercenaries, such as Martin, Algais, Mercadier, and Cadoc. Their presence introduced "a more professional and ruthless element" in the fighting. Philippe II enjoyed a few minor victories. However, Richard I demonstrated the most military prowess. He won noted victories at Gisors (29 September 1186), and at Fréteval (3 July 1194) in eastern Vendômois. Philippe II took Aumâle (20 August 1196) after defeating a relief force led by Richard I. Richard I began the construction of Château-Gaillard in 1196, and sought to ally Raymond, Comte de Toulouse to his side by renouncing the Angevin claims to that domain. Richard I's mercenary captain captured Milly (19 May 1197), and gained a valuable captive -- Philippe de Dreux, the Bishop of Beauvais, a redoubtable warrior and first cousin of Philippe II. By threatening a trade embargo, Richard I coerced Baldwin, comte de Flandre, to attack the French king's lands in the north. Philippe II's defeat at Courcelles-les-Gisors (27 September 1198) was followed by the Truce of Vernon. However, Richard I's reconquest was not fully complete, and he had not gained any new territory. He continued with an expedition against the vicomte de Limoges, whom Philippe II had encouraged to rebel against his duke. In preparing to besiege the vicomte's castle at Châlus-Chabrol (26 March 1199), Richard I was wounded by a crossbow shot. Though he took the castle a few days later, an infection developed in Richard's wound and he died on 6 April 1199. Upon Richard's death, John Lackland became king of England. Philippe II immediately made incursions into Normandy, as if testing John's resolve. He further offended John by declaring that Arthur, John's nephew, as the duc de Bretagne and Normandie. Philippe II waited for an opportunity to make a major seizure of 'Norman-Angevin' lands. John I Lackland crossed la Manche [channel waters between England and France] to Aquitaine. Sailing from Portsmouth, he landed at La Rochelle on 15 February in 1214 with his mercenary army. He could not count on loyalty from the English barons, but called up his feudal levies from Guyenne [the term more commonly used for Aquitaine] and then marched into Poitou. Gathering more forces along the way, John I crossed the Loire and entered his family lands in Anjou. This had the desired result, as king Philippe II came south with his royal troops to meet the English king's troops. Philippe II marched via Samur and Chinon to cut John's line of retreat. John I abandoned Anjou and moved quickly back south to Limoges in April. At this point, John had succeeded in drawing Philip far south. Unfortunately for the allies, the emperor Otto and his forces were not ready to move. Aware of Otto's marshalling of forces, Philippe II realized the danger of following John I further south. Philippe II left his son, prince Louis, with 800 knights, 2,000 sergeants and 7,000 infantry to face John Lackland. Philippe II, himself, with a small force of his personal household knights, returned to Paris and prepared to meet the threatened invasion from the north. John I Lackland, possibly believing that the entire royal army had withdrawn toward Paris, immediately moved back into Poitou in May, crossed the Loire, and again invaded Anjou. John laid siege to La-Roche-aux-Moines in June. However, in July, when learning that prince Louis was approaching with a French army and levies from Anjou and Maine, John Lackland retired hastily, leaving much of his siege train. Meanwhile Otto moved toward the Netherlands in March. He lost time rounding up his German forces, and dallied at Aachen to marry (10 May 1214) the daughter of Henri de Brabant. When Otto finally began to campaign in June, he only had three of the principal German vassals with him plus his own Saxon troops. By 12 July he reached Nivelles, where he met with the dukes and other allies. These finally increased his forces to a reasonable size. However, by then it was too late to conduct a coordinated campaign according to John Lackland's plan. By late June, Philippe II had mobilized his forces in northern France and was well aware of Otto IV's plans. As it turned out, Otto's new father-in-law felt it in his own best interests to keep the French king secretly advised of the coalition's intentions. Otto IV had a very powerful army. The comte de Flandre brought a sizable cavalry unit. William Longsword, earl of Salisbury, and John Lackland's half brother, had a large contingent of mercenaries paid for with English money. These formed one division of the coalition army. It consisted of infantry and many hired knights. When he saw that the German invasion was near at hand, Philippe II called up all his vassals and allies, proclaiming the ban in eastern, central, and northern parts of France. He could not draw on the western territories that were either occupied by or threatened by John. Philippe II had great numbers of top quality knights, but most of the infantry would have been rather mediocre levies. Philippe II assembled his army at Péronne toward by early July, and took the offensive into Flanders, thinking the emperor was in front of him. Philippe II reached Tournai on 25 July, where he learned that Otto was to his south at Valenciennes. Philippe II decided to withdraw so as not to let Otto's army get behind the French line's of communications back toward Paris. About the same time, Otto learned of Philippe II's position, and moved north. On 26 July Otto was moving through Saint Amand, heading north toward Tournai, possibly intending to engaged Philippe to the west of the city. Hearing of the location of the French army from his spies, but not of its true size, Otto decided to attack rather than use the opportunity to capture Paris. Otto marched his army northwestward, reaching a point only nine miles south of Tournai as the French were abandoning the town. Otto pursued Philippe II, hoping to catch him with part of the French army on each side of the bridge at Bouvines. Reportedly, the duc de Brabant's secret messengers kept Philippe II alerted to emperor's plans. Still, what happened seemed to have caught the French king by surprise.
THE BATTLE
The morning of Sunday 27 July 1214 found Philippe II's force stretch out over a long distance to the west of Tournai. French engineers had been sent ahead to widen the bridge at Bouvines, so the army could cross it more rapidly. The French advanced section, of mainly infantry and baggage, had crossed the only bridge over the Marcq River in the area, at the hamlet of Bouvines. Philippe II, himself, stopped with his main force of heavy cavalry (knights and sergeants) on the east side of the bridge at Bouvines. It was late morning, when to the east, the French rearguard was attacked by the advance guard of the emperor's coalition army, which had marched rapidly from Mortagne, south of Tournai. The emperor was anticipating to find the French in retreat, and his host was moving in such an array as to engage quickly an unprepared enemy in march configuration. As the French rearguard fended off the attacks of the allied advanced elements, Otto IV was all the more convinced that he had the French at a disadvantage and in retreat. Philippe II's rearguard of mounted sergeants was under the command of Adam Vicomte de Melun. One of Philippe II's most experienced military leaders, the Hospitaller and bishop-elect Guérin de Senlis, rode in a position where he could monitor the rear of the French march column. When Guérin saw the imperial army rapidly approaching in full battle array, he hurried to report the to the king, who was watching his cavalry starting to cross the bridge at Bouvines. Philippe immediately recognized the potential for disaster, since there would be no way to get the rear third of his army across the bridge before it was destroyed. The French king ordered the entire army to turn around and form for battle, and directed the infantry to come back across the bridge at full speed. Meanwhile Otto's troops smashed into the Vicomte de Melun's detachment, forcing the French horse arbalesters and the Champenois sergeants to return to their aid. Then the duc de Bourgogne [Burgundy] departed from the main cavalry column, and threw his knights into the growing holding action. The enlarged French rearguard managed to delay the imperial army's vanguard for the necessary time it took for the main French cavalry to form up in battle array. Otto IV, who had thought that he was pursuing, was surprised to encounter the French army drawn up in order of battle. In turn, the emperor had to form his own army hastily for a pitch battle, because if he turned around or tried to retreat he would surely have been destroyed. The imperial army was forced to align itself in respect to the positions being taken by the French. Philippe II appears to have aligned his army at an angle across the road, on a bit of rolling terrain above the marshy river bank. He left his right flank area open so the retreating rearguard could form there. Remarkably, the French king seemed to have arranged for the orderly placement of each of the returning detachments. One after the other, he had them successively to extend his line northward, to the left. By the time the duc de Bourgogne approached the bridge in a fighting retreat he could see his suzerain's army completing its deployment into line of battle. For his part, Otto, ordered each of his arriving units off to the right, extending his lines to match the French. The eye witnesses attest to Otto's astonishment at finding a powerful fighting force rather than a column of stragglers before him. The deployment procedure took at least an hour, during which the French infantry managed to get across the bridge and hurriedly into line supporting the nobility. The duc de Bourgogne used the time to rest and refresh his sorely taxed knights, who now took up their honored place on the right of the French line. The time was around noon, or early afternoon. The sun was at the back of the French forces. Thus, two of the largest military forces in early thirteenth-century France came face-to-face, each in two lines about 2,000 yards wide. To get a picture of the scene one must recall that a medieval host was composed of a heterogeneous crowd of separate detachments raised by a wide variety of vassals and communities. Some minor barons might be liable to bring 10 or 20 mounted knights and twice the number in sergeants. Others would have private armies of 100 knights and their retainers. Various abbeys and bishops would have their mounted knights and foot troops under their own banners. Towns of all sizes would send their communal militia variously armed and experienced in combat. The French army was arrayed as the necessity of rushing from line of march back into line of battle dictated. The fully armored knights were across the entire field. [There is some interpretation that the French knights had to form in a single ranks, versus the preferred two so as to not be outflanked by the larger coalition army. The mounted, and more lightly armored, sergeants were in multiple ranks.] For command purposes, the medieval hosts grouped into the usual three 'battles' -- a center, with a right wing and a left wing. The French communal militia bands of crossbowmen arrived in time to pass through the cavalry, and take up a position in front of the center. The French levied pikemen formed behind the cavalry on each wing. The French nobility was arrayed from right to left as follows: first the knights from Champagne, the host of Eudes de Bourgogne, the knights from Champagne, the followings of the Counts of St. Pol, Beaumont, Montmorency, and Sancerre and smaller feudal contingents; in the center the seventy available Norman knights (the rest still deployed in the south, facing king John Lackland), and the vassals from the Isle-de-France; on the left the retainers of Robert, comte de Dreux; Guillaume, comte de Ponthieu; Pierre, comte d'Auxerre; the bishop of Beauvais; and Thomas de St. Valery; plus many units from northwest France. The king, himself, stood in the front, center under the oriflamme and his personal blue ensign with the golden lilies. The imperial army drew up with its main infantry body in the front line of the center, and the emperor's personal cavalry in the second. The imperial infantry in the center was composed of German and Netherlandish pikemen, considered the best in Europe. Beside his Saxon warriors the emperor placed the chivalry of Brabant, Limburg, Holland, and Namur. Behind his second line of infantry, Otto placed the great Iiperial silken dragon flying from the pole on which was a carved imperial eagle with golden wings. The entire imperial standard was mounted on a gold covered 'war chariot'. This he guarded with his personal retinue. On the left Otto deployed the knights of Flanders and Hainault, commanded by comte Ferdinand, in the first line with their regional infantry in support. On his right wing, Otto relied on the army of the comte de Boulogne, a small body of Flemish knights, and the mercenaries under William Longsword [earl of Salisbury. They also had infantry in support including crossbowmen as well as pikemen. The French opened the battle as Guérin led 300 horse sergeants from Soissons in a charge against the Flemish cavalry of noble knights. Gradually the Burgundy knights joined in. The entire French right and Imperial left wings became enmeshed in a general melée of mounted knights slashing at each other with sword and axe. The Comte de Flandre was captured. In the center, Otto sent his large body of pole-armed infantry forward. The assault was toward the position of Philippe II, among the French infantry of commune militia, which had formed in front. The German and Flemish pole-armed infantry soon disposed of the French militia and reached the line of French knights. Even though they greatly outnumbered the knights, such lightly armored urban militia were no match for the veteran knights in full armor. In the general struggle, king Philippe was pulled from his saddle and briefly threatened. However, seeing the distress signal executed by the king's banner carrier, the French knights in the center battle rapidly joined around Philippe II, who had remounted and continued the fight. The French knights slaughtered the hostile foot swarming about the French monarch. The Fleming foot melted away, and the French nobility reached the position held by Otto and the cavalry of Saxony, Brabant and Limburg. The knights on the French left wing detected an advantage as the coalition's right wing partly exposed their own right flank in the concentrated effort against the French center. Thus, an advance of the French left managed to deliver a decisive blow, destroying the coalition's heavy cavalry on the right and capturing it leader, the earl of Salisbury. One of the senior coalition leaders, Hugh de Boves, fled. The coalition's largely mercenary infantry, on the right, led by Renaud de Damartin, continued to fight as they expected no mercy from the French knights or Philippe II. Renaud continued to resist with a few knights executing sorties from a protective circle of pole-armed mercenary infantry. Eventually the French knights and infantry killed the mercenaries and Renaud surrendered. Back at the center, French cavalry reached the outnumbered but fresh Saxon and Brabantine knights, another wild melée ensued. Otto fought courageously among his retainers, wielding his war axe, while receiving multiple blows in return from a crowd of Frenchmen. Suddenly his horse was killed, throwing him to the ground. A few French knights nearly captured him before the Saxon guard surrounded their sovereign. A noble gave the emperor his horse, on which Otto fled the scene. Apparently he was so shaken up by the beating and near capture that he did not stop riding until he was back in Valenciennes. Emperor Otto's departure essentially destroyed the coalition's resolve. The Saxons and Westphalians manfully covered the retreat, until most of the remaining nobles were captured. On the imperial right, the Comte Renaud formed his pikemen into a tight circle, and sheltered his remaining knights inside until the whole Brabançon force was gradually worn down and Renaud captured. The Netherlanders rode off, along with the already flying mercenaries. The battle, fought on flat terrain favorable to cavalry action, lasted about 3 hours. Emperor battered imperial insignia was captured and taken to Paris. The earl of Salisbury was quickly exchanged for the son of the Comte de Dreux. Frederick of Hohenstaufen was crowned as emperor at Aachen in 1215. Ferrand remained in French prison until 1227, six years before his death. Renaud languished in prison for the rest of his life, which ended with suicide. John Lackland and Philippe agreed to a six-year truce at Chinon in 1214. For some time, Flanders would remain under the French orbit. Philippe II demonstrated experienced leadership throughout, as well as being served by fine commanders among his knights. The French cavalry demonstrated remarkable control of the tactical situation -- coming to their king's aid and striking the vulnerable flank of the coalition's right flank, and not loosing control in pursuit of early fleeing coalition troops. Bouvines was the most important battle from a political point of view for a century. Most historians cite the event as 'the battle that made France' and credit France's very existence to the victory of Philip II Auguste. It was a great pitched battle, the greatest of its age, in contrast to the many smaller and briefer engagements of the period. If the French monarch had lost, the Plantagenêts might have won back their lost Norman and Angevin territories, and the counts of Flanders might have won freedom from the French king, and the German emperor might have retained Lotharingian territories. Not until the time of the emperor Charles V did France have so many enemies allied against it. For England, Philippe II's victory of Bouvines more than confirmed the end of Plantagenêt claims to Angevin France. It brought king John Lackland to his lowest ebb, and certainly promoted the English barons to revolt and to force upon the monarch the Magna Carta. Further, the English nobles went so far as to invite Philippe II's son, prince Louis, to take the crown of England. Louis landed with a French army in May 1216. He was supported by many English [including the earl of Salisbury], Welsh, and Scot nobles. However, King John Lackland died in October 1216 and Louis returned to France in 1217 in an effort to get support from his father -- Philippe II was not interested in the project. With John Lackland's death, the majority of the English nobles changed their minds and threw their support to John Lackland's son, Henry III (1216-72). When Louis returned to England, he and his few English allies lost a land battle at Lincoln (20 May 1216), and reinforcements from France were lost in a naval battle off Sandwich soon after. Louis was forced to accept a small payment for abandoning his claim and returned to France, where he was later to rule briefly as Louis VIII (1223-1226). Married circa 1218: Emma, Dame de Laval,, daughter of Guy VI, Sire de Laval and Avoise, Dame de Craon (Mathieu II was Emma's second husband). Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226: Mathieu II fought at Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348). Died: on 20 Nov 1230 (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.).
4193. Gertrude13 de Nesle (Paul Theroff, posts, 25 August 1994 at 01:43 Hours.). Married Name: de Beaumont. Married Name: de Montmorency. AKA: Gertrude de Soissons (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.). AKA: Gertrude de Soissons (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: before 1175 at France, daughter of Raoul III, Count de Nesle and Alix = Agnès de Dreux, Gertrude is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Jean. Married before 1190 at France: Jean, Comte de Beaumont,, son of Mathieu II, Comte de Beaumont-sur-Oise and Adèle, Dame de Lusarches (Jean was Gertrude's first husband). Annulled she and Jean, Comte de Beaumont: before 1193 at France (an unknown value). Married in 1193 at France: Mathieu II, Lord de Marly,, son of Bouchard V, Seigneur de Montmorency and Laurence de Hainaut (Mathieu II was Gertrude's second husband). Died: either 1220 or 1222 There is disagreement among various sources as to the time of death of Gertrude. Meuse indicates she died 12 September 1220. The French Web Site indicates she died 26 September 1220 (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).
4194. Guy VI, Sire13 de Laval (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 October 1994 at 22:26 Hours.). Also Known As: Guy "Le Jeune" (Abbott, Page 135.). Born: before 1166 at France, son of Guy V, Sire de Laval and Agathe N? Married before 1189 at France: Avoise, Dame de Craon,, daughter of Maurice II, Sire de Craon and Isabelle, Dame de Beaumont-le-Roger (Guy VI was Avoise's first husband and they were married shortly before 1189) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 290.). Died: circa 1210.
4195. Avoise, Dame13 de Craon (Paul Theroff, posts, 07 October 1994 at 22:26 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 290.). Married Name: de Laval. Married Name: de Saulgé. Born: between 1170 and 1174 at France, daughter of Maurice II, Sire de Craon and Isabelle, Dame de Beaumont-le-Roger, Avoise was born before Clémence. Married before 1189 at France: Guy VI, Sire de Laval,, son of Guy V, Sire de Laval and Agathe N? (Guy VI was Avoise's first husband and they were married shortly before 1189) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 290.). Married between 1210 and 1215 at France: Yves, Seigneur de Saulgé (Yves was Avoise's second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 290.). Died: in 1230 at France.
4196. André13 de Brienne (André Roux: Scrolls, 143.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.). AKA: André, Seigneur de Ramerupt (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.). AKA: André, Seigneur de Raméru (Abbott, Page 82.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.). Born: before 1136 at France, son of Gautier II, Count de Brienne and N? de Soissons, André Roux indicates that this André's mother was Adélaïs de Baudement, Gautier II's first wife; Other sources indicate that André's mother was N? de Soissons, Gautier II's second wife. Married between 1165 and 1184 at France: Adélaïs, Dame de Venisy,, daughter of Ansel de Venisy and Élisabeth, Dame de Nangis (Some sources indicate that the wedding took place in 1167, while others show the marriage to have taken place in 1184; E,S, indicates it took place before 1167. Meuse asserts Adélaïs and André were married in 1165. The Dictionnaire indicates the marriage was in 1184). Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and Oct 1191 at Holy Land: André participated and died in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Died: in Oct 1191 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, André was killed not more than a month after arriving in the Holy Land to fight in the Third Crusade (1188- 1195). He died, General of the French Forces during a Turkish counterattack against the crusader lines after the initial crusader charge became disorganized (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.).
4197. Adélaïs, Dame13 de Venisy (André Roux: Scrolls, 143.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 02 October 1994 at 22:39 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.) (Ibid.) (Ibid.). Married Name: de Brienne. AKA: Adèle de Venizy (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:44 Hours.). Married Name: de Joigny. Born: before 1157 at France, daughter of Ansel de Venisy and Élisabeth, Dame de Nangis, Adélaïs is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married André. Married between 1165 and 1184 at France: André de Brienne,, son of Gautier II, Count de Brienne and N? de Soissons (Some sources indicate that the wedding took place in 1167, while others show the marriage to have taken place in 1184; E,S, indicates it took place before 1167. Meuse asserts Adélaïs and André were married in 1165. The Dictionnaire indicates the marriage was in 1184). Married before 1195: Gaucher de Joigny,, son of Renaud V, Count de Joigny and Adèle de Nevers (Adèle was Gaucher's first wife and he was her second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 206.). Died: between 1221 and 1222 Meuse indicates she died 20 March 1221 (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted on the Internet, at Uniform Resource Locator (URL) ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/brienne.txt, 06 October 1997 at 21:47 hours.) (Anc. of Gaspard de Coligny.). Died: circa 1222.
This Coat of Arms was associated with Henri II. Comte de Champagne.
This Coat of Arms was associated with the Kings of Jerusalem.
4198. Henri II, Count13 de Champagne (Paul Theroff, posts, 20 May 1995 at 21:50 Hours.). AKA: Henri II, Count de Brie (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). AKA: Henri II, Comte de Troyes. AKA: Henri II, Comte de Meaux. AKA: Henri II, Vicomte de Châteaudun. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Montagu. AKA: Henri II, Comte de Provins. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Vierzon. AKA: Henri "Le Jeune" (Ibid.). AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Saumur. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Montagne. Born: on 29 Jul 1166 at France, son of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Coucy. Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 9 Oct 1192: Henri II participated in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis. Note - on 7 Sep 1191 at Arsouf, Egypt: Henri II fought at the Battle of Arsouf. The Battle of Arsuf 7 September 1191 was a battle of the Third Crusade in which Richard I of England defeated Saladin at Arsuf. After capturing Acre in 1191, Richard fought many engagements with Saladin, whose main objective was to prevent the recapture of Jerusalem. Knowing he would need to control the port of Jaffa before making an attempt on Jerusalem, Richard began to march down the coast from Acre in August 1191. Richard organized the advance with attention to detail. Mindful of the lessons of the disaster at Hattin, he knew that his army's greatest need was water and heat exhaustion its greatest danger. Though pressed for time, he marched only in the morning before the heat of the day. He made frequent rest stops, always beside sources of water. The fleet sailed down the coast in close support, a source of supplies and a refuge for the wounded. Aware of the ever-present danger of enemy raiders and the possibility of hit-and-run attacks, he kept the column in tight formation with a core of twelve mounted regiments, each with a hundred knights. The infantry marched on the landward flank, covering the flanks of the horsemen. Tormented by Saladin's archers and by tarantulas, which came out at night, Richard's generalship ensured that order and discipline were maintained under the most difficult of circumstances. Baha ad-Din, the Muslim chronicler, describes the march thus: “ "The Muslims were shooting arrows on their flanks, trying to incite them to break ranks, while they controlled themselves severely and covered the route in this way, travelling very steadily as their ships moved along at sea opposite them, until they completed each stage and camped." As the Crusader army marched to the far side of the river at Caesarea, Saladin was making his own dispositions. He had planned to place his army by the old Roman roads further into the interior, allowing him to attack in any direction as the occasion presented itself. But the coastal advance of the Crusaders compelled him to follow on a parallel course. As the first light, harassing attacks failed to have the intended effect; these were stepped up in intensity, becoming mini-battles in the process. When Richard's army approached Caesarea on 30 August, the rear guard, commanded by Hugh III of Burgundy, came under serious onslaught, cutting it off from the rest of the army for a time. Richard managed to rally the troops, as the whole of the army cried Sanctum Sepulchrum adjuva ("Help us, Holy Sepulchre!"). Saladin, assessing the enemy line of advance, decided to make a stand at Arsuf near Jaffa, with his army facing west towards the Crusaders and the sea. His northern flank was protected by the Forest of Arsuf, with the marshy Rochetaillée river to the front. To the south, his left flank was secured by a series of wooded hills, going down to the ruins of the town of Arsuf itself. The plan was to draw the Crusaders out by a series of advances followed by feigned retreats, and destroy them by sustained attacks once their ranks were broken. Between the hills of Arsuf and the sea there was only a two-mile (3 km) gap, leaving Richard little room for manoeuvre, and restricting the possibility of a concentrated charge by the armored knights. Saladin saw this as the perfect trap; but Richard was quick to turn it into an opportunity. Day of battle At dawn on September 7, 1191, Richard's heralds travelled the camp, announcing that battle would be joined that day. The Knights Templar under Robert de Sablé were ordered to the fore, along with the Angevins and the Bretons, followed by Guy of Lusignan and the Poitevins. Next came the Anglo-Normans, and then the Flemings under James of Avesnes. After the Flemish came the French, and finally the Knights Hospitaller, headed by Fra' Garnier de Nablus. Under the leadership of Henry II of Champagne, a small troop was detached to scout the hills, and a squadron of knights under Hugh of Burgundy was detached to ride up and down the ranks ensuring that they were kept in order. The first Saracen attack came at nine o'clock in the morning. In an attempt to destroy the cohesion of the enemy and unsettle their resolve, the onslaught was accompanied by the clashing of cymbals and gongs, trumpets blowing and men screaming. The Itinerarium Regis Ricardi records that "So the unspeakable Turks fell on our army from all sides, from the direction of the sea and from dry land. There was not a space for two miles (3 km) around, not even a fistful, which was not covered with the hostile Turkish race." When this failed to have the desired effect, the attack was switched to the left flank of the Crusader army, with the Hospitallers coming under the greatest pressure. Bit by bit the onslaught extended across the rest of Richard's line. These incursions followed the same pattern: the Bedouins and Nubians launched arrows and javelins into the enemy lines, before parting to allow the mounted archers to advance, attack and wheel off, a well-practiced technique. Crusader crossbowmen responded, when this was possible, although the chief task among the Crusaders was simply to preserve their ranks in the face of sustained provocation. At several points along the line, the two armies were engaged in close hand-to-hand combat. ll Saladin's best efforts could not dislocate the Crusader column, or halt its advance in the direction of Arsuf. Richard was determined to hold his army together, forcing the enemy to exhaust themselves in repeated charges, with the intention of holding his knights for a concentrated counter-attack at just the right moment. There were risks in this, because the army was not only marching under severe enemy provocation, but the troops were suffering from heat and thirst. Just as serious, the Saracens were killing so many horses that some of Richard's own knights began to wonder if a counter-strike would be possible. Just as the vanguard entered Arsuf in the middle of the afternoon, the Hospitaller crossbowmen to the rear were having to load and fire walking backwards. Inevitably they lost cohesion, and the enemy was quick to take advantage of this opportunity, moving into the gap. For the Crusaders, the Battle of Arsuf had now entered a critical stage. Garnier de Nablus pleaded with Richard to be allowed to attack. He refused, ordering the Master to maintain position. This was more than the Hospitaller could endure. He charged into the Saracen ranks with a cry of St. George!, followed quickly by the rest of his knights. Moved by this example, the French followed. The hasty action of the Hospitallers could have caused Richard's whole strategy to unravel. But just as Garnier de Nablus began his attack, Saladin's archers had dismounted to direct their arrows more accurately, and were overwhelmed by the unexpected Hospitaller onslaught. Richard knew that if he did not support the Hospitallers, they would soon be cut down and slaughtered. But if he decided to send more knights after them, he might throw away his whole force. Muzaffar al-Din Gökböri, one of Saladin's commanders, managed to rally his men intending to attack the enemy bowmen. Before he was in a position to do so Richard regrouped his army and sent a second charge of Breton and Angevin knights towards Saladin's left flank. Richard himself led a third and final charge composed of Norman and English knights. Leading by example, the King was in the heart of the fighting, as the Itinerarium explains: King Richard pursued the Turks with singular ferocity, fell upon them and scattered them across the ground. No one escaped when his sword made contact with them; wherever he went his brandished sword cleared a wide path on all sides. Continuing his advance with untiring sword strokes, he cut down that unspeakable race as if he were reaping the harvest with a sickle, so that the corpses of Turks he had killed covered the ground everywhere for the space of half a mile."[4] In an attempt to restore the situation, Taqi al-Din, Saladin's nephew, led 700 men of the Sultan's own bodyguard against Richard's left flank. Alert to the danger presented to his scattered ranks, Richard regrouped his forces once more for a third and final charge. It was more pressure than the enemy could withstand; Saladin's army broke, closely pursued across the hills of Arsuf by the Crusader knights. The King's banner was set on Saladin's hill, while the Saracen camp was looted. With darkness closing in, Richard allowed no further pursuit. As always with medieval battles, losses are difficult to assess with any precision. The Christian chroniclers claim the Muslims lost 32 emirs and 7,000 men, but it is possible or likely that the true number may have been considerably less than this. Richard's own dead are said to have numbered no more than 700, which included James of Avesnes. Arsuf was an important victory; but unlike Saladin's early triumph at the Horns of Hattin, it was far from decisive. The enemy army was not destroyed. Saladin was able to regroup and resume skirmishing. With the Saracens still intact, Richard decided that the prudent action would be to secure his flank by taking and fortifying Jaffa, thus interrupting the advance on Jerusalem. The onset of the winter meant it could not be resumed. Arsuf had dented Saladin's reputation as an invincible warrior and proved Richard's courage as soldier and his skill as a commander; but in the long run, it was to be no more significant than that. Richard was able to take, defend and hold Jaffa. He was never to reach Jerusalem. In terms of the impact of Arsuf on the conduct of the rest of the conflict, the victory in a sense worked against the favor of the crusaders: the loss motivated Saladin to make an important shift in strategies. Saladin realized that Richard was a very capable commander and that it would be extremely difficult to defeat him in another pitched battle. From this point onward, Saladin shifted to a strategy of avoiding direct pitched battle with Richard's main forces in favor of harassing the crusader forces to wear down their strength, a strategy that ultimately succeeded. There are descriptions of the battle in the Itinerarium Regis Ricardi, the Old French continuation of William of Tyre called Estoire d'Eracles and, from the Kurdish and Arab side, in Baha ad-Din's Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, Abu Shama and Ibn al-Athir. AKA: Henri, King de Jérusalem. Married on 5 May 1192: Élizabeth = Isabeau d'Anjou,, daughter of Amalric I, King de Jérusalem and Marie, Queen de Jérusalem (By right of his wife, Élizabeth, Henri II became King of Jerusalem). Died: on 10 Sep 1197 at age 31.
4199. Élizabeth = Isabeau13 d'Anjou (Paul Theroff, posts, 15 February 1995 at 19:53 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 207.). Married Name: de Montferrat. Married Name: de Thoron. Married Name: de Champagne. Born: in 1172, daughter of Amalric I, King de Jérusalem and Marie, Queen de Jérusalem. Married in 1183: Humbert de Thoron (Humbert was Élizabeth's first husband). Annulled she and Humbert de Thoron: in 1190 (an unknown value). Married on 24 Nov 1190: Conrad, Margrave de Montferrat,, son of Guillaume V, Marquis de Montferrat and Judith of Austria (Conrad was Élizabeth's second husband and she was his third wife). AKA: Isabelle I, Queen de Jérusalem. Married on 5 May 1192: Henri II, Count de Champagne,, son of Henri I, Comte de Champagne and Marie, Princesse de France (By right of his wife, Élizabeth, Henri II became King of Jerusalem). Married in 1198: Amalric d'Anjou,, son of Hughes VIII, Lord de Lusignan and Bourgogne de Rancon (Élizabeth was Amaury's second wife and he was her fourth husband). Died: circa 1206.
This coat of arms is associated with Guy I de Lévis (St-Nom).
4200. Guy I13 de Lévis (André Roux: Scrolls, 107, 168.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 22 April 1994 at 01:39 hours.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 April 1994 @ 15:57 Hours.). AKA: Guy, Seigneur de Mirepoix Before the arrival of the crusaders, Mirepoix was a co-seigneurie. The fief was given by Simon de Montfort to his loyal captain, Guy de Lévis. Guy had fought with Simon against the Albigeois (Abbott, Page 390.). Born: before 1190 at Mirepoix, Ariège, Languedoc, France, son of Philippe I de Lévis and Élizabeth=Isabelle N?, Guy I was alive in the year 1190. Married before 1201: Guiburge de Montfort- l'Amaury,, daughter of Simon IV, Count de Montfort and Amicie, Countess of Leicester. Note - on 22 Jul 1209 at Béziers, Hérault, Languedoc, France: Guy I fought in the crusade against the Albigeois [Albigensians] in the year 1209. Béziers (Besièrs in Occitan, and Besiers in Catalan) is a town in Languedoc in the southwest of France. It is a commune and a sub-prefecture of the Hérault department. Béziers was a Languedoc stronghold of Catharism, which the Catholic Church condemned as heretical and which Catholic forces extirpated in the Albigensian Crusade. Béziers was the first city to be sacked, on 22 July 1209. Béziers' Catholics were given the opportunity to leave before the Crusaders besieged the city. However, they refused and fought with the Cathars. The inhabitants thought the army will soon suffer from a lack of supplies and have to go back home. The strenght of this army could have been as great as 50,000 men (including the non-combatant camp-followers). Nobody knows the exact figure, but the army must have been quite impressive. In a sortie outside the walls, their combined force was defeated, and pursued back into town. In the bloody massacre which followed, no one was spared, not even those who took refuge in the churches. The commander of the crusade was the Papal Legate Arnaud-Amaury (or Arnald Amalaricus, Abbot of Cîteaux). When asked by a Crusader how to tell Catholics from Cathars once they had taken the city, the abbot supposedly replied, "Kill them all, God will know His own" - "Neca eos omnes. Deus suos agnoscet". (This phrase can only be found in one source, Caesarius of Heisterbach along with a story of some Cathars who desecrated a copy of the Old Testament and threw it from the town's walls.) That is exactly what happened. All inhabitants were slain. This was called the "gran mazel" (the great slaughter). The invaders fired the cathedral of Saint Nazaire, which collapsed on those who had taken refuge inside. The town was pillaged and burnt. None were left alive. (A plaque opposite the cathedral records the 'Day of Butchery' perpetrated by the 'northern barons'.) A few parts of the Romanesque cathedral St-Nazaire survived, and repairs started in 1215. The restoration, along with that of the rest of the city, continued until the 15th century (Augé, Tome 2, Page 223.). Note - in Aug 1209 at Carcassonne, Languedoc, France: Guy I fought at the Battle of Carcassonne in August, 1209. Carcassonne became famous in its role in the Albigensian Crusades, when the city was a stronghold of occitan Albigeois. In August, 1209, the crusading army of Simon de Montfort forced its citizens to surrender. After capturing Raymond-Roger de Trencavel and imprisoning and allowing him to die, Montfort made himself the new viscount. He added to the fortifications. Carcassonne became a border citadel between France and the kingdom of Aragon (Spain). In September 1240, the rebel army led by Trencavel’s son began the siege of Carcassonne as the city was the key to recovering the viscounty he claimed in his father's right. William des Ormes, the king's Sénéchal, could count on the strength of the fortress to withstand rebels' assaults and minings. But as many lords of the region had welcomed Trencavel as liberator, William who was lacking troops had sent for rescue before the siege had begun. The king sent out an army under Chamberlain Jean I de Beaumont-en-Gâtinais, accompanied by Geoffrey de Châteaudun. After a month of fighting, mining and countermining, the relieving army was announced. This put an end to the siege. The city submitted to the rule of kingdom of France in 1247, and King Louis IX founded the new part of the town across the river. He and his successor Philip III built the outer ramparts. Contemporary opinion still considered the fortress impregnable. During the Hundred Years' War, Edward the Black Prince failed to take the city in 1355, although his troops destroyed the Lower Town. Carcassonne (Occitan: Carcassona) is a fortified French town in the Aude département, of which it is the prefecture, in the former province of Languedoc. It is separated into the fortified Cité de Carcassonne and the more expansive lower city, the ville basse. The Ville Basse was founded in 1240 when rebellious citizens of the Cité were banished beyond the walls. It was burned by Edward the Black Prince in 1355 when he failed to take the citadel. The church of Saint-Vincent and the cathedral of Saint-Michel, both 13th century, survive.
Note - in Nov 1210 at Termes: Guy I fought at the Battle of Termes in 1210. In November 1210, the crusader army(of the Albigensian Crusade), which was besieging the stronghold of Termes (southeast of Carcassonne and southwest of Narbonne) for nearly four months, was exhausted. They had come from France, Normandy, Brittany, Anjou, Maine, Gascony, Brabant, Frisia, Saxony, Lorraine, Bavaria, Provence and Lombardy. The garrison of the castle was composed of troops from Roussillon, Catalonia and Aragon under the command of Raymond de Termes. Two months earlier, the crusaders had received the reddition of the castle, the water cisterns being empty, but actually nobody surrendered because rain fell a few hours after the truce had been made. The struggle continued until the night of the 22nd of November when alarm went off. The garrison, sick, was fleeing, probably because water was polluted. Raymond de Termes, who went back over his steps, was taken prisoner. The siege was over, the castle was captured. Note - between Mar 1211 and 3 May 1211 at Lavaur, Tarn, Languedoc, France: Guy I participated in the slaughter of Lavaur. Lavaur: March – 3 May 1211. In 1180-1181, well before the Crusade against the Cathars, There was another military expedition, led by a Cistercian against the people of the Languedoc. Henry of Marcy, Abbot of Clairvaux had taken part in a failed mission to the Languedoc in 1178. A little later, as Cardinal-Bishop of Albano, he tried again. His failure as a preacher led to him head a military expedition against the territories of Roger II Trencavel, Viscount of Beziers, anticipating Arnaud Amaury, the Cistercian Abbot who lead the Albigensian Crusade. Commanding armed forces provided by Raymond V of Toulouse, Henry successfully took Lavour in 1181, forcing the submission of its lord and capturing two Cathar Parfaits. A generation later in March 1211, during the wars against the Cathars of the Languedoc, Lavaur was besieged again, this time by Simon de Montfort. The town fell on 3rd of May, 1211, following which the French crusaders excelled even themselves in cruelty and disregard for the accepted rules of war. The head of the garrison, Aimeric-de- Montréal, was hanged along with his knights. His widowed sister, the chatelaine of Lavaur, Gerauda (or Geralda) de Lavaur, was brutally murdered. The Song of the Cathar Wars [laisee 68] relates the event, pointing out that Gerauda had been famed for her generosity to all: « C'anc mais tant gran baro en la crestiandat No cug que fos pendutz, ab tant cavar de latz; Que sol de cavaliers n'i a ladoncs comtat Trop mais de quatre vins, so me dig un clergat...
Estiers dama Girauda qu'an en un potz gitat: De pieras la cubriron; don fo dols e pecatz, Que ja nulhs hom de segle, so sapchatz de vertatz No partira de leis entro agues manjat. »
March 1211, the crusader army laid siege to the city of Lavaur. Count Raymond de Toulouse, still standing by crusaders officialy and physically, began to assist people of Lavaur by supplying food and troops. Toulousan people had been devided for a year. Those who were in favour of crusaders, had created the White Brotherhood, under Bishop Fulk, the other party had gathered into the Black Brotherhood. Now, the White Brotherhood came to pitch their tents beside crusaders. Raymond de Ricaud, the count of Toulouse's seneschal was taken prisoner with the garrison. As in all other cases, Cathar parfaits declined to abjure their faith. The chatelaine, Geralda de Lavaur, is thrown alive into a well which is then filled with stones until her screams can no longer be heard. As in all other cases, Cathar Parfaites decline to abjure their faith. 400 Cathars were burned alive by the crusaders, "with great joy" as the Catholic chronicler de Cernay noted. (The crusaders generally burned people alive "with great joy" - cum ingenti gaudio). One Parfait allegedly renounced his faith. The rest sang canticles as they were being led to the pyres. Here is the account of the whole series of murderous events given by Pierre des Vaux de Cernay (§227, p 117):
“Soon Aimeric, the former lord of Montréal of whom we spoke above, was led out of Lavaur with up to eighty other knights. The noble Count [de Montfort] proposed that they should all be hanged from fork-shaped gibbets. However, after Aimeric, who was taller than the others, had been hanged, the gibbets started to fall down, since through excessive haste they had not been properly fixed in the ground. The Count realised that to continue would cause a long delay and ordered the rest to be put to the sword. The crusaders fell to this task with great enthusiasm and quickly slew them on the spot. The Count had the Dame of Lavour, sister of Aimeric and a heretic of the worst sort, thrown into a pit and stones heaped on her. Our crusaders burnt innumerable heretics, with great joy.” Des Vaux de Cernay clearly identifies his hero Simon de Montfort as personally responsible for multiple murders here. Even by the standards of medieval warfare the killing of prisoners of war and captive women was not acceptable. For the people of the Languedoc these were crimes against partage, in modern terms, crimes against humanity. For des Vaux de Cernay these actions were examples from a series of wondrous victories for the soldiers of Christ. A Gothic Cathedral at Lavaur was erected to commemorate the proud triumph of these soldiers of Christ. Meantime, not far from Lavaur, at Montgey, German crusaders lead by Nicholas de Bazoches, 5,000 according to William de Tudèle, 1,500 according to Aubry des Trois Fontaines, were ambushed and defeated by count Roger-Raymond de Foix. From that point onward, the count of Toulouse became clearly the enemy of crusaders. Note - in Sep 1211 at Castelnaudary, Aude, Languedoc, France: Guy I is involved in the Battle of Castelnaudary. Castelnaudary is a commune in the Aude département in Languedoc-Roussillon in southwestern France. September 1211, following the wise advice of Hugues de Lacy, the plan drawn up by the crusaders was more or less complete: meridional forces had besieged Castelnaudary where Simon de Montfort was contained. The meridional's encampment was strong and safe but did not entirely surround the walls of the town. Simon sent some knights, among them Guy de Lévis and Bouchard de Marly, to seek as many reinforcements as possible. Martin d'Algai and his mercenaries rode to reinforce them, but the Count of Foix planned to ambush them near the castle of Saint-Martin, 3 miles from Castelnaudary. When Simon got wind of this, he sent Guy de Lucy, Simon de Neauphle, Roard de Donges with 40 other knights to their rescue. The Count of Foix returned to Castelnaudary bringing more troops which, when the battle started, he organised in 3 battles (heavy cavalry at the centre, lighter cavalry on one wing, infantry on the other). It appears that Foix acted on his own, without support from the other lords. Outnumbered Martin d'Algai's mercenaries fled, which incited some of Foix's troops to plunder the baggage train and leave the battlefield whilst the fierce cavalry battle continued. Simon, who had watched the scene, dashed out of Castelnaudary with 60 knights leaving only 5 knights and the infantry to defend the castle against Mauléon's attacks. Now the Count of Foix was in real danger. Soon all his troops fled in disarray. Severe losses had been inflicted on both sides. The following day, Simon departed from Castelnaudary, leaving only a small garrison there. A few days later, meridionals raised the siege. Both sides claimed victory. Note - in 1216 at Beaucaire, Languedoc, France: Guy I fought at Beaucaire. The Castle of Beaucaire was built over the site of the Roman Ugernum and was later the Merovingian capital of Pagus Argenteus - The Land of Silver. It overlooks the River Rhône, the traditional border with Provence, with Tarascon lying on the Provençal side. It was here, in an eleventh century castle, that King Richard I of England gave his sister Jeanne of England in marriage to Raymond VI of Toulouse; and it was here, a year later, in July 1197 that Jeanne gave birth to Raymondet, the future Count Raymond VII of Toulouse. During the Albigensian Crusades which started a decade later, Beaucaire fell to the French Catholic Crusaders. As elsewhere in the Midi, the inhabitants loathed their new masters. Even after Pope Innocent III purported to dispossess Raymond VI as Count of Toulouse and confirmed Simon de Montfort as his replacement at the Fourth Lateran Council in 1216, they would still wholeheartedly support their sovereign Count against the combined might of western Christendom. The pope had reserved Provence, including Beaucaire, for the young Raymond, but Simon de Montfort did not always obey God's representative on Earth, if the pope's instructions did not suit his own interests.Raymondet would have to take Beaucaire by force from the crusader army. Raymond VI and Raymondet travelled separately from the Fourth Lateran Council to Genoa. There they met up and rode together to Marseilles where they were heartened by their welcome and the words of a loyal delegation from Avignon. Raymond VI now carried on for Aragon to talk to his allies there. Raymondet left for Beaucaire. It was on the way that Guy de Cavaillon spoke these famous words about paratge - the high civilisation of the Midi - to the young Raymondet: "...the Count of Montfort who destroys men, he and the Church at Rome and the preachers are covering paratge with shame. They have cast it down from its high place, and if you do not raise it up, it will vanish for ever. If worth and paratge do not rise again through you, then paratge will die - with it the whole world will die. You are the true hope of all paratge and the choice is yours: either you show valour, or paratge dies!" (The Song of the Crusade (Canso de la crozada), Laisse ???) Raymondet replied that any leopard that attacked him would find that he was fighting a lion, and so it was to prove. In late April 1216 Raymond, just 18 years old, began his siege of Beaucaire, attracting supporting forces from far and wide. The French defenders were lead by Lambert de Croissy (now "Lambert de Limoux") but their position was difficult since, without hesitation, the population opened the gates of the town to their sovereign's son. "Our dear Lord is entering the town in joy, and now we shall be rid of the Barrois and the French!" (The Canso de la crozada laisse 156. Barrois were vassals of the Count of Bar). As in many places, the castle at Beaucaire was a sort of citadel within a fortified town. (You can see a good example of this common design, still surviving, at Carcassonne). The French rode out of the castle to regain the town, but the fighting was intense. Raymondet's forces, shouting their war-cry "Tolosa!", were well prepared: "Darts, lances and stones they flung, bolts, arrows, axes, hatchets; they fought with spears, with swords, with clubs and staves. They pressed de Montfort's men so hard, levering dressed stones down onto them from the windows, shattering shield bosses and poitrels, delivering mortal blows, that they put them to flight and forced them to take unwilling refuge in the castle" (The Song of the Crusade laisse 156). The Barrois and the French were now confined, but safe enough from further attack. Raymondet had a palisade built to neutralize the French cavalry. Trapped in the castle, war horses - and knights - were useless. Raymond Gaucelm gave Raymondet some advice, to build a new wall with brattices and a barbican, with a catapult at each opening. As so often during this period, the dedication of the meridional forces was striking. Knights carried infill to build the walls, rare enough in itself, but so did their ladies. Noble girls carried timber and dressed stone.
Then Raymondet built a battering ram to assault the castle. Guy de Montfort and Amaury de Montfort (Simon's bother and son) arrived to assist the French troops and relieve the castle. By the time they got there Raymondet was well entrenched in the town with his additional defences. Worse still for the French, Raymondet was still building, not just fortifications, but mangonels, bitches (gousas - similar to mangonels) and other siege weapons. Lambert de Limoux, isolated in the castle, could only watch as Raymondet's troops fetched more stones. They were building a wall outside the castle's outer walls to contain it and isolate it from the rest of the town. On 5 June 1215 Simon de Montfort himself arrived from Paris with fresh troops and mercenaries, but no siege engines. Inside the town, Raymondet was already using his massive iron-capped battering ram to smash down the walls of the citadel. His forces had supplies. So did de Montfort's Crusader army outside. Lambert and his men inside the citadel did not. Simon de Montfort tried to take the town, apparently in open battle. As the The Song of the Crusade, laisse 161 tells us: “ ... Then came the roar of shouting and the charge; joyfully the horns rang out; trumpets and shrill clarions resounded all along the riverbank and field. The crusaders spurred, and charged as one into the thickest of the array, but the men of Beaucaire took their assault well. Now came the clash of blades from Cologne and twice-tempered steel, of round headed maces and chilled javelins, well-honed axes and shining shields, came flights of darts, arrows and polished quarrels, feathered shafts and brandished spears, came brave knights, alert and active, sergeants, archers eagerly advancing, and the other companies, keen to strike hard. On all sides the rush and crash of men and weapons shook the field, riverbank and the solid ground. Count Simon, Sir Alan [de Roucy] and Sir Foucaud [de Berzey] with Sir Guy [de Montfort] and Sir Peter Mir bore the shock of the encounter. What damaged hauberks you would have seen there, what good shields cracked and broken, what fists, legs and feet cut off, what spattered blood and skulls split apart! Even the simplest mind could not but feel it. But the men of Beaucaire had the upper hand and drove the crusaders down the beaten track; although they resisted strongly and there was not much pursuit. Many were the horses you would have seen running loose, iron-clad, riderless, their masters fallen and killed...” Both sides retired - the Crusaders to their encampment, Raymondet's forces to the town. Simon de Montfort held a council of war. As well as his nobles he had three bishops and as the Song of the Crusade laisse 162 puts it "I don't know how many abbots". Raymondet seems to have held his own Council, but without the aid of senior Churchmen - a disadvantage, for at this period Catholic churchmen were the recognized masters of siege engineering. Simon de Montfort decided to build siege engines - a belfry and a cat "built of iron, timber and leather" and manned day and night. He also built a catapult to shoot all day at the town's gateway. On his side Raymondet decided to cut off water supplies to de Montfort's forces ( Lambert's of course were already isolated from all water supplies). Simon's catapult was a real threat, but his belfry and cat seem to have had little impact: "... these have no more effect than an enchanter's dream, they are a spider's web and a sheer waste of material. His catapult, though, throws strongly and is breaking down the whole gateway...". Simon de Montfort needed a quick victory. Ravens and vultures circled his men in the summer heat. Famously, the defenders in the citadel raised a black flag, the traditional flag of the Angel of Death, to signal to de Montfort that they could not hold out much longer. More Councils of war followed. Simon de Montfort's troops and Simon himself started to wonder how God could fail to support him, when the Catholic Church was so clearly behind him. They also started to think about Raymondet's high birth - they recalled that Richard Coeur de Lion was his uncle and Bertrand, Count of Toulouse, his ancestor. In medieval society this counted for much. Perhaps they were fighting on the wrong side. French crusaders started to desert, while fresh local reinforcements continued to join Raymondet. The people of Beaucaire worked to overcome the Crusaders in the citadel, using their battering ram.: "... long, straight, sharp and shod with iron; it thrust, carved and smashed till the wall was breached and many of the dressed stones thrown down. When the besieged Crusaders saw that, they did not panic but made a rope lasso and used a device to fling it so that they caught and held the ram's head, to the rage of all in Beaucaire. Then the engineer who had set up the battering ram arrived. He and his men slipped secretly into the rock itself [presumably the hole already made by the ram], intending to break through the wall with their sharp picks. But when the men in the keep realized this, they cast down fire, sulfur and tow together in a piece of cloth and let it down on a chain. When the fire caught and the sulfur ran, the flames and stench so stupefied them that not one of them could stay there. Then they used their stone throwers and broke down the beams and palisades." (The Song of the Crusade, laisse 164). Food and water had run out in Lambert's citadel. One of the commanders waved a napkin and an empty bottle to signify their distress. This invited another attack on the town by de Montfort, but he was again unsuccessful. The slaughter was massive. Afterwards Sir Alain de Roucy ventured a joke: "By God, Sir Count, we can set up a butcher's shop! Our sharp swords have won us so much meat, it won't cost a penny to feed the cat". But Simon was not amused. As the weeks stretched into months, between these large-scale encounters his men were being picked off by crossbowmen and his supplies were running low even outside the town: "Our stores and granaries are empty, we haven't a sack of any kind of grain, and our horses are so hungry they're eating wood and the bark of trees". Again, questions were asked about why God was supporting the wrong side. The mood darkened and there was talk of having to eat the horses and then of having to eat each other. As Simon was conducting yet another Council of War a beggar burst in, shouting that he had seen a weasel. This was disturbing news. A weasel was a siege engine - similar to a cat, but smaller. The weasel was already against the citadel wall and ready to drive a spike into it. Once again the French engineers were up to the job. The chief engineer hurled a pot of molten pitch, hitting the weasel in exactly the right spot. It burst into flames. Another pitched battle followed, again Simon de Montfort failing to carry the day. He called yet another Council of War. His position was parlous. If he carried on he would certainly fail and his garrison in the citadel would perish. Yet if he lifted the siege, his reputation, credibility and future would all be called into question. Sir Hugh de Lacy pointed up the unique situation: "I have never seen a siege like this one: the besieged are happy, sheltered and at ease, they have good bread, fresh water, good beds and lodging, and Genestet wine [a local wine] on tap, whereas we're out here exposed to every danger, with nothing to call our own but heat, sweat and dust, muddy watered wine and hard bread made without salt ..." (Canso de la crozada 169). In late August 1216, one final battle was planned, this time with a surprise ambush, but once again the enterprise failed. After another scene of carnage, this time with hot lime being thrown down from the parapets, Simon addressed his barons: "My lords, God has shown me by the clearest evidence that I am out of my mind. Once I was rich, great and valiant, but now my affairs have turned to nothing, for now neither force, cunning nor courage can rescue my men or get them out of Beaucaire. Yet if I abandon the siege so shamefully, all over the world they will call me recreant." His men in the citadel were dying now, and there was nothing he could do about it. Through Sir Dragonet, an intermediary, Simon de Montfort parleyed with the young Raymondet. Raymondet held the whip hand. He could afford to wait until Lambert's men died or surrendered, and until de Montfort's men slunk off in disgrace. More gracious than he needed to be, Raymondet let the dying garrison go free allowing Simon to lift his siege with a vestige of honor. Nevertheless, this event marked the beginning of the end for de Montfort. Heartened by events at Beaucaire the City of Toulouse had rebelled and expelled the French invaders. Even now local men, women and children were rebuilding their city walls - a massive feat of engineering that no-one had thought possible in the time available. Simon would now have to besiege the city, and he would die outside the city walls there within two years, as brave as ever, commanding another unsuccessful siege. As for Raymondet, he had earned his spurs. Now aged 19 he had already exceeded the military prowess of his sixty year old father. The flower of paratge was in full bloom. The writer of the Canso de la crozada, gave him a review at laisse 171 that any Medieval reader would have regarded as the very highest praise: "... Beaucaire remained in the hands of Raymond, Count, Marquis and Duke, for he was a valiant, wise and clever man, courteous, of excellent lineage and powerful kin, related to the noble House of France and to the good king of England." Despite his military prowess, Raymondet - the future Raymond VII, had no way to fight against the papal arsenal of other weapons. By diplomacy and the simple expedient of denying him a divorce, the pope ensured that Raymond's territories would pass by inheritance to the King of France.
Note - between 1217 and 1218 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Guy I participated in the Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid-1270s. The section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader-held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216. Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218. This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003). Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force. He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion. The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers. All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver. The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money. Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor. He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result. For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs. There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle. This was in September. He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights. Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased. Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery. The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James. Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain. Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome. The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them. Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war. Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches). At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss. Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death. One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once. The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness. Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down. In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down. I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success.
Died: in 1233 at France Guy I is buried at Notre Dame de La Roche.
4201. Guiburge13 de Montfort-l'Amaury (André Roux: Scrolls, 107, 168.). Married Name: de Lévis. Born: before 1181 at France, daughter of Simon IV, Count de Montfort and Amicie, Countess of Leicester. Married before 1201: Guy I de Lévis,, son of Philippe I de Lévis and Élizabeth=Isabelle N?
This coat of arms is associated with Bouchard I, Seigneur de Marly.
4204. Bouchard I, Seigneur13 de Marly (André Roux: Scrolls, 184.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 11 February 1995 at 23:25 Hours.). Born: before 1191 at France, son of Mathieu I de Montmorency and Mahaud de Garlande, Bouchard I is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when he took part in the Siege of Toulouse. Married before Jun 1209 at France: Mahaut de Châteaufort,, daughter of Gasce de Poissy and Constance de Courtenay. Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 29 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Bouchard I participated in the First Siege of Toulouse. In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks. Note - in Sep 1211 at Castelnaudary, Aude, Languedoc, France: Bouchard I took part in the Battle of Castelnaudary. Castelnaudary is a commune in the Aude département in Languedoc-Roussillon in southwestern France. September 1211, following the wise advice of Hugues de Lacy, the plan drawn up by the crusaders was more or less complete: meridional forces had besieged Castelnaudary where Simon de Montfort was contained. The meridional's encampment was strong and safe but did not entirely surround the walls of the town. Simon sent some knights, among them Guy de Lévis and Bouchard de Marly, to seek as many reinforcements as possible. Martin d'Algai and his mercenaries rode to reinforce them, but the Count of Foix planned to ambush them near the castle of Saint-Martin, 3 miles from Castelnaudary. When Simon got wind of this, he sent Guy de Lucy, Simon de Neauphle, Roard de Donges with 40 other knights to their rescue. The Count of Foix returned to Castelnaudary bringing more troops which, when the battle started, he organised in 3 battles (heavy cavalry at the centre, lighter cavalry on one wing, infantry on the other). It appears that Foix acted on his own, without support from the other lords. Outnumbered Martin d'Algai's mercenaries fled, which incited some of Foix's troops to plunder the baggage train and leave the battlefield whilst the fierce cavalry battle continued. Simon, who had watched the scene, dashed out of Castelnaudary with 60 knights leaving only 5 knights and the infantry to defend the castle against Mauléon's attacks. Now the Count of Foix was in real danger. Soon all his troops fled in disarray. Severe losses had been inflicted on both sides. The following day, Simon departed from Castelnaudary, leaving only a small garrison there. A few days later, meridionals raised the siege. Both sides claimed victory. Note - on 12 Sep 1213 at Muret, Languedoc, France: Bouchared I fought at Muret. The town of Muret had fallen into the hands of the Occitan lords. About 30 crusader knights remained entrenched within the castle. They knew they could not resist for long. They sent a message to Simon de Montfort who was at Fanjeaux to come to their rescue. Simon assembled as many knights as possible among the crusaders who had not yet gone back to France after their 40 days of annual duty and they rode hotfoot to Muret.à
Simon IV de Montfort was the leader of the Albigensian Crusade to destroy the Cathar known as Albigeois heresy and incidentally to join the Languedoc to the crown of France. He invaded Toulouse and exiled its count, Raymond VI. Count Raymond sought assistance from his brother-in-law, King Peter II of Aragon (and count of Barcelona), who felt threatened by Montfort's conquests in Languedoc. He decided to cross the Pyrenees and deal with Montfort at Muret. On 10 September, Peter's army arrived at Muret, and was joined by a Toulousain militia. The king of Aragon ordered his men to withdraw from the town to allow Simon's troop to enter the citadel. He chose to position his army so their right flank was protected by the Saudrune River, and the left protected by a marsh. He left the Toulousain militia to assault the walls of the city. Simon de Montfort led an army of 870 French Crusaders, along with a small contingent of knights brought by his ally, the viscount of Corbeil. Simon de Montfort's 870 mailed cavalry included 270 knights, making the small force of exceptional quality. King Peter of Aragon had brought 800 to 1,000 Aragonese cavalry, joined by a militia from Toulouse and armies brought by the counts of Comminges and Foix. King Peter of Aragon's combined forces possibly numbered 4000 cavalry, with thirty to forty thousand infantry. Montfort divided his army into three squadrons, and then led them across the Garonne to meet the Aragonese forces. Peter's ally and brother-in-law, Count Raymond, advised a defensive posture in order to weaken the advancing enemy with bowshot and javelins. Peter rejected this suggestion as unknightly and dishonorable. King Peter rode to the front line, forsaking his royal armor for the plain armor of a common soldier. His army was disorderly and confused. When Montfort's first squadron charged the field, the Aragonese cavalry was crushed and Peter himself was unhorsed. He cried out, "I am the king!" but was killed regardless. The Meridionals were not very well organized. Together with thousands Catalans, Aragoneses and Occitans, the king of Aragon died in the field of battle. With the realization that their king had been killed, the Aragonese forces broke in panic and fled, pursued by Montfort's Crusaders. Simon's victory was complete.
Note - between 13 Sep 1217 and 22 Jul 1218 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Bouchard I fought in Toulouse again in the Second Siege. 13 Sep 1217 – 22 Jul 1218 – Second Siege of Toulouse. Like most towns, Toulouse was defended by city walls with a seigniorial castle providing a second line of defence. The castle of the Counts of Toulouse was on the west side of the city, and known as the Château Narbonnais. The City was repeatedly besieged, and repeatedly withstood the Catholic Crusaders, though it had to be surrendered under treaties of surrender. William of Puylaurens covered events relating to the history of Languedoc from the twelfth century to the mid-1270s.àThe section below begins with the future Raymond VII, count of Toulouse, laying siege to the crusader-held fortress of Beaucaire in 1216.à Events seem to turn against Simon de Montfort, leader of the crusading forces, and he begins a siege of the city of Toulouse, which lasts from October 1217 to July 1218.à This siege ends with the death of Simon. This text is from The Chronicle of William of Puylaurens: The Albigensian Crusade and its Aftermath, trans. W.A. Sibly and M.D. Sibly (Boydell, 2003).à Simon first besieged Toulouse in 1211, but failed to take it. From 16 to 29 June 1211, Simon de Montfort besieges the City of Toulouse, without success. In May, 1215, the city of Toulouse surrendered to Simon de Montfort. September to October 1216: “So, after his reception by the citizens of Avignon and the people of Venaissin, the son of the Count of Toulouse entered the town of Beaucaire in strength, with the support of the inhabitants, and laid siege to the crusader garrison in the castle. He invested the castle from all sides, by land and from the river Rhone, so that no one could leave and no relief could reach the garrison from outside. Count Simon [de Montfort] rushed to besiege the besiegers, but after eating their horses and running completely out of supplies the garrison surrendered the castle to their enemies, having received guarantees that their lives would be spared. As his efforts had come to nothing Count Simon raised the siege of the town. As a consequence many who had concealed their opposition to him lifted up their horns, and numerous strongholds and towns at once joined his enemies. For the citizens of Toulouse, whose hostages had already returned home, as I reported above, refused to submit to masters whose rule was overweening and took refuge in a form of disobedience. They bore with difficulty the yoke which undermined the liberty to which they were accustomed. Accordingly Count Simon – fearful that if he took no steps to suppress them they would become as a swelling tumour, decided to oppose them with armed force and punish their arrogance severely.” 12th September 1217. Raymond VI of Toulouse re-enters the City of Toulouse over the Bazacle (the ancient ford over the Garonne) to the delight of the population. Simon de Montfort's family are trapped within the Château Narbonnais. “So, in the year 1216, the Count entered the Cité with a large armed force.à He started fires in several places hoping that the citizens would be put in dread by a double storm, of fire and sword, and thus be more readily thrown into confusion.à The Toulousians met force with force, they placed wooden beams and wine casks in the streets and repulsed the attackers.à All night long they had no rest from fighting fire or the enemy. In the morning the venerable father Bishop Fulk took with him some of the citizens, and in the hope of adverting the impending dangers, mediated between the two parties to secure an agreed peace and sought to blunt the sharp edge of steel with silver.à The Count's resources had been exhausted by the expenditure he had incurred at Beaucaire, and he had no money.à Seizing on this some of his associates, claiming that it would be of his advantage, urged him to claim compensation of thirty thousand marks, from the Cité and the Bourg – an amount they could well afford – as a means of enabling them to gain the Count's favor.à He willingly fell in with this counsel of Achitofel, and, blinded by money, did not see the dangers that might result.à For those who gave this advice well knew that levying this sum would result in much wrong being done, to the community as a whole and to individuals; this would drive the Toulousains to aspire to their erstwhile freedoms and recall their former lord. When the levy came to be collected it was exacted with a harsh and cruel pressure; not only were pledges demanded, but the doorways of houses were marked with signs.à There were many instances of this harsh treatment which it would take too long to describe in detail, as the people groaned under the yoke of servitude. Meanwhile the Toulousains engaged in secret discussion with their old Count [Raymond VI], who was travelling in Spain, concerning his possible return to Toulouse, so that their wishes might be fulfilled.” From 13 September 1217 to 22 July 1218. Second Siege of the City of Toulouse. Stung by the humiliation of losing Toulouse, Simon de Montfort besieges the city again, without success. He dies during the siege, on 25th June 1218, hit on the head by a stone from a trebuchet, to the great rejoicing of the besieged, and the whole of the Midi. “So in the year 1217, whilst Count Simon was engaged in a long struggle with Adhemar of Poitiers on the east side of the Rhone, the Count of Toulouse took advantage of the opportunity so created to cross the Pyrenees and enter Toulouse, not by bridge bit by the ford under the Bazacle.à This was in September.à He was accompanied by the Counts of Comminges and Palhars and a few knights.à Few people were aware of his arrival; some were pleased, others who judged the likely future turn of events by what had happened in the past, were displeased.à Some of the latter therefore retired to the Chateau Narbonnais with the French, others to the Bishop's house or the cloister of St. Stephen or the monastery of Saint-Sernin; the Count persuaded them to return to him after a few days, by threats or flattery.à The Count Guy, who was in the area, tried to suppress this latest insurrection by force but was repulsed and could not achieve his aims. In the meantime, whilst Count Simon, currently engaged in besieging Crest, was being apprised of these events, the citizens began to cut off access from the Chateau Narbonnais to the Cité, with pales and stakes, large wooden beams and ditches, starting at the rampart known as le Touzet and going as far as the rampart of St James.à Count Simon now arrived with Cardinal Bertrand, who had been sent as legate by the Supreme Pontiff Honorius, attacked the city with a strong force, but the citizens defended themselves courageously and his efforts were in vain.à Then siege-engines were erected on all sides of the city, and a bombardment of mill-stones and other heavy stones was begun. Meanwhile the legate sent Lord Fulk, the Bishop of Toulouse, to France to preach the cross; with him were others entrusted with the same mission including Master Jacques de Vitry, a man of outstanding honour, learning and eloquence, who later became Bishop of Acre and then a cardinal of the Church of Rome.à The lord Bishop of Toulouse once spoke to me of Master Jacques, who had told him that he had been enjoined in a dream by a vision of St. Saturnin, the first Bishop of Toulouse, to preach against his people; he referred the matter to the Bishop and asked him if there had at one time been a priest at Toulouse called Saturnin - he had not previously known this. The preaching mission resulted in a great many men taking up the cross; these came to take part in the siege of Toulouse in the following spring, and the Bishop returned to the army with them.à Count Simon now donated to the Bishop and his successors as bishops of Toulouse in perpetuity the castrum of Verfeil, with all the towns and forts which belonged to it and which contained twenty hearths of less; the count retained nothing, and imposed only one condition that if he were ever to become involved in warfare on open ground in the territory of Verfeil, the Bishop would provide him with one armed knight. The labour of battle oppressed the besieged and the besiegers alike throughout the winter, as they fought with siege-engines and the other instruments of war.à Count Simon, now strengthened by the presence of the newly arrived crusaders, harried his enemies, less by direct attacks on the walls of the town than by excursions around it (which the citizens hindered by erecting barriers and digging ditches).à At last it was decided to construct a wooden engine of the type known as a 'cat', which would enable his men to bring up earth and wood to fill up the ditches; once the ditches had been levelled they would be able to engage the enemy at close quarters and effect an entry into town after breaking up the wooden barriers opposing them. However the Count [Simon] was worn out by his labours, despondent and weakened and exhausted by the drain on his resources; nor did he easily bear the prick of constant accusations be the legate that he was unthinking and remiss.à Whence, it is said, he began to pray to God to give him peace by the remedy of death.à One day, the day after the feast of St John the Baptist, he went into the cat, and a stone thrown from an enemy mangonel fell on his head; he died at once.à The news reached the citizens inside Toulouse that day, and they did not hold back from showing their delight by shouts of rejoicing, whilst on the other side there was great sadness.à Indeed the citizens were in great distress through fear of an imminent attack; moreover they had few remaining supplies and little hope of gathering their harvest that summer. So, the man who inspired terror from the Mediterranean to the British sea fell by a blow from a single stone; at his fall those who had previously stood firm fell down.à In him who was a good man, the insolence of his subordinates was thrown down.à I affirm that later I heard the Count of Toulouse (the last of his line) generously praise him - even though he was his enemy - for his fidelity, his foresight, his energy and all the qualities which befit a leader.” 16th of June - 1st of August 1219. Third Siege of the City of Toulouse, this time by Prince Louis, the future French King Louis IX (Saint Louis), again without success. Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon: Bouchard I participated in the Battle of Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226 after a three-month siege and then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu.96 Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX.99 He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year.100 This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once.101 The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348).
Died: on 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon, France, Bouchard I died on the last day of the Siege of Avignon.
4205. Mahaut13 de Châteaufort (André Roux: Scrolls, 184, 202.). Married Name: de Marly. Born: before 1189 at France, daughter of Gasce de Poissy and Constance de Courtenay. Married before Jun 1209 at France: Bouchard I, Seigneur de Marly,, son of Mathieu I de Montmorency and Mahaud de Garlande. Died: after 1267 at France.
4206. Guillaume dit Pié-de-Rat13 de Beaumont (André Roux: Scrolls, 184.). Born: before 1182 at France Guillaume is presumed to have been at least 25 years of age by the time his daughter Agnès was born. Married before 1206 at France: N? N?
4207. N?13 N? Married before 1206 at France: Guillaume dit Pié-de-Rat de Beaumont. Married Name: de Beaumont.
4608. Thibault I, Seigneur13 de Neufchâtel (André Roux: Scrolls, 209.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:03 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 515.). AKA: Thibault I, Sire de Jonvelle. AKA: Thibault I, Vicomte de Baume-les-Dames. Born: before 1210, son of Fromond de Dramelay and N? de Rougemont. Married before 1233: Alix, Dame de La Ferté-sous-Vadans. Married in 1238 at France: Élizabeth, Dame de Jonvelle (Élizabeth was Thibault I's second wife). Died: in 1268 at France Thibault I is buried in Lieucroissant.
4609. Alix, Dame13 de La Ferté-sous-Vadans (André Roux: Scrolls, 209.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:03 Hours.). Married Name: Pétronille de Neufchâtel. Born: before 1219 at France Alix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Richard, was born. Married before 1233: Thibault I, Seigneur de Neufchâtel,, son of Fromond de Dramelay and N? de Rougemont. Died: circa 1238.
4610. Henry, Count13 de Montbéliard (André Roux: Scrolls, 209.). Born: before 1222 at France Henry is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his daughter Marguerite was born. Married before 1239: N? N?
4611. N?13 N? Married before 1239: Henry, Count de Montbéliard.
Coat of Arm associated with Jean "Le Sage", Comte de Châlon.
4624. Jean, Count13 de Châlon (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 123.) (Abbott, Page 506.). Also Known As: Jean "Le Sage." AKA: Jean I, Count d'Auxerre. Also Known As: Jean "l'Antique" (Abbott, Page 207.). AKA: Jean, Seigneur de Salins In 1237, Hughes IV, Duc de Bourgogne ceded the Seigneurie de Salins to Jean in exchange for other lands (Abbott, Page 518.). AKA: Jean I, Count Palatine de Bourgogne (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). AKA: Jean, Seigneur de Traves Jean ceded his rights to the Seigneurie de Traves to his great-aunt Alix (Abbott, Page 518.). Born: in 1190 at France, son of Étienne II, Comte de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Countess de Chalon- sur-Saône. Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 29 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Jeam took part in the Battle of Toulouse. Toulouse 16 to 29 June 1211 In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks. Married in 1214: Mahaud=Alix de Bourgogne,, daughter of Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Dauphine du Viennois (Mahaud was Jean's first wife). Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon, Languedoc, France: Jean participated in the Campaign of Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348). Married between 1242 and 1243 at France: Isabeau de Courtenay,, daughter of Robert I de Courtenay and Mahaut, Dame de Mehun (Isabeau was Jean I's second wife, and Jean was Isabeau's second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). Married in 1258: Lauré de Commercy,, daughter of Simon II, Seigneur de Commercy and Mathilde, Countess von Saarbrücken (Lauré was Jean's third wife). Died: on 29 Sep 1267 at France.
4625. Isabeau13 de Courtenay (André Roux: Scrolls, 98.) (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting under Subject "Capet", 9 July 1994 at 19:53 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). Married Name: de Chalon. Married Name: de Montfaucon. Married Name: de Châlon (Ibid.). Born: in 1219 at France, daughter of Robert I de Courtenay and Mahaut, Dame de Mehun. Married between 1225 and 1240 at France: Renaud II de Montfaucon (Renaud II was Isabeau's first husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). Married between 1242 and 1243 at France: Jean, Count de Châlon,, son of Étienne II, Comte de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Countess de Chalon-sur-Saône (Isabeau was Jean I's second wife, and Jean was Isabeau's second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). Died: on 22 Sep 1257 at France.
Coat of Arms associated with Eudes de Bourgogne, Comte de Nevers, subsequently also adopted by Eudes IV, his nephew.
4626. Eudes IV13 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 129.). AKA: Eudes, Count de Nevers. AKA: Eudes, Comte d'Auxerre. AKA: Eudes, Comte de Tonnerre. Born: in 1230 at France, son of Hughes IV, Duke de Bourgogne and Yolande de Dreux. Married in Feb 1248 at France: Mahaud=Mathilde II, Dame de Bourbon,, daughter of Archambault IX de Dampierre and Yolande de Châtillon-sur-Marne. Died: on 4 Aug 1266 at Akkon=Acre.
4627. Mahaud=Mathilde II, Dame13 de Bourbon (Ibid.) (Abbott, Page 189.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 3.). AKA: Mahaut, Countess d'Auxerre (Abbott, Page 202.). AKA: Mahaut, Countess de Tonnerre (Abbott, Page 86.). AKA: Mahaut de Dampierre. Married Name: de Bourgogne. AKA: Mahaut, Dame de Gouet Mahaut obtained the baronies comprising Gouet upon the death of her great uncle Gaucher, Seigneur de Donzy (Abbott, Page 138.). AKA: Mahaud, Countess de Nevers (Abbott, Page 183.) (M. de La Chenaye- des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome III (Volume 3), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 3.). Born: in 1234 at France, daughter of Archambault IX de Dampierre and Yolande de Châtillon-sur-Marne. Married in Feb 1248 at France: Eudes IV de Bourgogne,, son of Hughes IV, Duke de Bourgogne and Yolande de Dreux. Died: either 1261 or 1262 André Roux indicates that Mahaut died in 1262, but Abbott asserts she died in 1261 (Abbott, Page 138.).
4628. Thomas II, Count13 de Savoie (André Roux: Scrolls, 119.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 04 February 1995 at 15:14 Hours.). AKA: Thomas II, Count de Flandre. AKA: Thomas, Comte de Piedmont. AKA: Thomas, Margrave de Turin. AKA: Thomas, Margrave d'Ivrée. AKA: Thomas II, Comte de Maurienne (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.). Born: in 1199, son of Thomas I, Count de Savoie and Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny, Thomas II's maternal ancestry is in dispute. Some sources, including André Roux, indicate his mother was Béatrix de Faucigny, while others (exempli gratia, E.S.) show her as Béatrix de Genève. MaterAlter: in 1199 Béatrix de Genève/Thomas II, Count de Savoie. Married on 2 Apr 1237 at France: Jeanne, Comtesse de Flandre,, daughter of Baudouin VI, Count de Hainaut and Marie de Champagne (Joanne was Thomas II's first wife and he was her second husband). Married before 1240 at France: Béatrix de Fiesque,, daughter of Théodore, Count de Fiesque and N? de Capecorso (Some sources indicate that Thomas II and Béatrix were married in 1251, after having had children, whom one would assume were subsequently legitimized). Died: in 1259.
4629. Béatrix13 de Fiesque (Mike Talbot - Prodigy Post, Letter: 30 August 1994.). AKA: Béatrix de Lavagna. Married Name: de Savoie. AKA: Béatrix di Fieschi. Note -: Béatrix was a niece of Pope Innocent IV. Born: before 1208 at Italy, daughter of Théodore, Count de Fiesque and N? de Capecorso, Béatrix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son Louis I was born. Married before 1240 at France: Thomas II, Count de Savoie,, son of Thomas I, Count de Savoie and Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny (Some sources indicate that Thomas II and Béatrix were married in 1251, after having had children, whom one would assume were subsequently legitimized). Died: on 9 Jul 1283.
4630. Guy, Seigneur13 de Baugé (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 14:59 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 566.). AKA: Guy II, Sire de Bresse (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.). Born: between 1229 and 1235 at France, son of Raynald=Renaud IV, Seigneur de Baugé and Sibylle de Beaujeu, Guy was alive in 1252 (Ibid.). Married before 1254 at France: Béatrix de Montferrat,, daughter of Guillaume VI, Margrave de Montferrat and Berta di Clavesana (Ibid.). Died: circa 1262 at France Guy's Testament is dated 5 April 1255. Guy II is buried at the Abbey of Saint-André outside of Baugé (Abbott, Page 566.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.).
4631. Béatrix13 de Montferrat. Married Name: d'Albon. Married Name: de Baugé. AKA: Béatrix, Dame de Saint-Bonnet. Married Name: de La Roue. Born: before 1204 at France, daughter of Guillaume VI, Margrave de Montferrat and Berta di Clavesana, Béatrix is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married André. Married on 15 Nov 1219 at France: André dit Guigues VI, Comte d'Albon,, son of Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Dauphine du Viennois (Béatrix was André's third wife and he was her first husband). Married before 1254 at France: Guy, Seigneur de Baugé,, son of Raynald=Renaud IV, Seigneur de Baugé and Sibylle de Beaujeu (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.). Married before 1273: Pierre de La Roue (Pierre was Béatrix's fourth husband). Died: in 1274 at France.
Coat of Arm associated with Jean "Le Sage", Comte de Châlon.
4632. Jean, Count13 de Châlon (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 123.) (Abbott, Page 506.). Also Known As: Jean "Le Sage." AKA: Jean I, Count d'Auxerre. Also Known As: Jean "l'Antique" (Abbott, Page 207.). AKA: Jean, Seigneur de Salins In 1237, Hughes IV, Duc de Bourgogne ceded the Seigneurie de Salins to Jean in exchange for other lands (Abbott, Page 518.). AKA: Jean I, Count Palatine de Bourgogne (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). AKA: Jean, Seigneur de Traves Jean ceded his rights to the Seigneurie de Traves to his great-aunt Alix (Abbott, Page 518.). Born: in 1190 at France, son of Étienne II, Comte de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Countess de Chalon- sur-Saône. Note - between 16 Jun 1211 and 29 Jun 1211 at Toulouse, Languedoc, France: Jeam took part in the Battle of Toulouse. Toulouse 16 to 29 June 1211 In June 1211, the crusader army was coming nearby the city of Toulouse. The counts of Toulouse, Foix, Comminges accompanied by Navarrese troops intercepted them, 2.5 miles away, at the bridge of Montaudran. The first clash left 180 men on the ground. The fight was not conclusive. The crusaders put the siege under the walls of Toulouse. But the garrison was strong and made several sorties which made the crusaders leave the camp ending the first siege of Toulouse by Simon de Montfort, the zealot. The siege had lasted less than two weeks. Married in 1214: Mahaud=Alix de Bourgogne,, daughter of Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Dauphine du Viennois (Mahaud was Jean's first wife). Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon, Languedoc, France: Jean participated in the Campaign of Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348). Married between 1242 and 1243 at France: Isabeau de Courtenay,, daughter of Robert I de Courtenay and Mahaut, Dame de Mehun (Isabeau was Jean I's second wife, and Jean was Isabeau's second husband) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 247.). Married in 1258: Lauré de Commercy,, daughter of Simon II, Seigneur de Commercy and Mathilde, Countess von Saarbrücken (Lauré was Jean's third wife). Died: on 29 Sep 1267 at France.
4633. Mahaud=Alix13 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 98, 123.). Married Name: de Chalon. Born: in 1190 at France, daughter of Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Dauphine du Viennois. Married in 1214: Jean, Count de Châlon,, son of Étienne II, Comte de Bourgogne and Béatrix, Countess de Chalon-sur-Saône (Mahaud was Jean's first wife). Died: on 26 Mar 1242 at Bourgogne, France.
4634. Otto I, Duke13 de Méran (Paul Theroff, posts, "Emperor Konrad", posted on 06 August 1995 at 21:38 Hours.). AKA: Othon II, Count of Andechs (Abbott, Page 506.). Born: before 1194, son of Berthold VI, Count de Méran and Agnès von Groitzsch, Otto I is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Béatrix. Married in 1208: Béatrix, Comtesse de Bourgogne,, daughter of Otto von Hohenstaufen and Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois (Béatrix was Otto I's first wife). AKA: Othon VI, Comte de Bourgogne (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Died: in 1234.
4635. Béatrix, Comtesse13 de Bourgogne (Paul Theroff, posts, "Emperor Konrad", posted on 06 August 1995 at 21:38 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 506.). Married Name: de Méran. AKA: Beatrix von Hohenstaufen. Born: between 1193 and 1200, daughter of Otto von Hohenstaufen and Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois. Married in 1208: Otto I, Duke de Méran,, son of Berthold VI, Count de Méran and Agnès von Groitzsch (Béatrix was Otto I's first wife). Died: in 1231.
4636. Rudolf III, Comte13 de Neufchâtel (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:04 Hours.). AKA: Rudolf III, Herr von Neuenberg. Born: before 1234, son of Berchtold, Herr von Neuenberg and Richenza von Froburg, Rudolf III is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son, Amadeus, was born. Married before Jun 1251: Sybille de Montfaucon,, daughter of Thierry III, Comte de Montbéliard and Adelheid von Pfirt (Moempelgard=Montbéliard was inherited by their grand-daughter Guillemette, who married Rainald de Bourgogne and thence by Guillemette's daughter, Agnès). Died: circa 1263.
4637. Sybille13 de Montfaucon (Paul Theroff, posts, 08 May 1995 at 00:04 Hours.). Married Name: de Neufchâtel. Born: before 1237, daughter of Thierry III, Comte de Montbéliard and Adelheid von Pfirt, Sybille is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her son, Amadeus, was born. Married before Jun 1251: Rudolf III, Comte de Neufchâtel,, son of Berchtold, Herr von Neuenberg and Richenza von Froburg (Moempelgard=Montbéliard was inherited by their grand-daughter Guillemette, who married Rainald de Bourgogne and thence by Guillemette's daughter, Agnès).
4638. Aymon13 de Grandson (Paul Theroff, posts, "Grandson/Grandison", posted on 09 May 1995 at 02:39 Hours.). AKA: Aymon, Sire de La Sarraz. Born: before 1233, son of Girard de Grandson and Antonie d'Oron. Married before 1254: Marguerite N? Died: circa 1269.
4639. Marguerite13 N? (Ibid.). Married Name: de Grandson. Born: before 1235 Marguerite is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time her daughter, Jordanne, was born. Married before 1254: Aymon de Grandson,, son of Girard de Grandson and Antonie d'Oron.
Coat of Arm associated with Stephen II, Count of Burgundy.
4640. Étienne II, Comte13 de Bourgogne (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=40961, 17 December 2008.). AKA: Étienne III, Count de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 98, 123.). AKA: Étienne, Count d'Oiselet (André Roux: Scrolls, 260.). AKA: Étienne III, Count d'Auxerre. AKA: Étienne III, Count d'Auxonne Étienne III ceded Auxonne in 1239 to the Duke of Burgundy, thus passing from Franche-Comté to the Duchy, but remained under Imperial sovereignty (Abbott, Pages 203, 506.). AKA: Étienne III, Comte d'Auxonne (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=40961, 17 December 2008.). AKA: Étienne, Sire de Salins (Ibid.). Born: before 1173 at France, son of Étienne II de Bourgogne and Judith de Lorraine, Étienne was alive in the year 1188, and he is presumed to have been at least 13 years of age when he married Béatrix. Married either 1186 or 1188 at France: Béatrix, Countess de Chalon-sur- Saône,, daughter of Guillaume II, Count de Chalon-sur-Saône and Béatrix de Souabe. Divorced Béatrix, Countess de Chalon-sur-Saône: between 1197 and 1200 at France. Married between 1200 and 1202 at France: Agnès de Dreux,, daughter of Robert II, Comte de Dreux and Yolande de Coucy (Agnès was Étienne III's second wife). Married in 1207 at France: Blandine de Cicon,, daughter of Guillaume de Cicon and N? N? (Blandine was Étienne's second wife) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://genealogiequebec.info/testphp/info.php?no=40961, 17 December 2008.). Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226 at Avignon, Languedoc, France: Étienne II / III participated in the Campaign of Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348). Died: on 16 Mar 1241 at L'Abbaye de La Charité, France.
4641. Béatrix, Countess13 de Chalon-sur-Saône (André Roux: Scrolls, 98.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 09 August 1994 at 01:59 Hours.). Married Name: des Barres. Married Name: de Bourgogne. Born: before 1176 at France, daughter of Guillaume II, Count de Chalon-sur-Saône and Béatrix de Souabe, Béatrix is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Étienne III. Married either 1186 or 1188 at France: Étienne II, Comte de Bourgogne,, son of Étienne II de Bourgogne and Judith de Lorraine. Divorced Étienne II, Comte de Bourgogne: between 1197 and 1200 at France. Married in 1200 at France: Eudes des Barres (Eudes was Béatrix's second husband). Died: on 8 Apr 1227 (Abbott, Page 207.) (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.).
Coat of Arm associated with Hughes III, Duc de Bourgogne.
4642. Hughes III, Duke13 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 127, 193.) (André Castelot, Alain Decaux, Marcel Jullian et J. Levron, Histoire de La France et des Français au Jour le Jour (Librairie Académique Perrin, 1976), Tome 2, Page 491.) (Abbott, Page 199.). AKA: Hughes III, Comte d'Albon. AKA: Hughes III, Comte de Grenoble. Born: in 1148 at France, son of Eudes II Borel, Duke de Bourgogne and Marie de Champagne. Married in 1165 at France: Alix de Lorraine,, daughter of Mathieu I, Duke de Lorraine and Berthe de Souabe (Alix was Hughes III's first wife. Although André Roux indicates that Alix and Hughes III were married in 1165, other sources claim it was before 1148). Note - between 1180 and 1181 at Lagny-sur-Marne, France: Hughes III participaqted in the Tournaments at Lagny-sur-Marne. In 1180 or 1181, a series of great tournament was held at Lagny-sur-Marne on the borders of France and Champagne. The Story of William Marshal tells that there came 19 counts, the duke of Burgundy and about 3000 knights from France, Flanders, Low Lands, Germany, Normandy, England, Anjou and elsewhere. Henry the young, son and heir of king Henry II of England came with more than 200 knights handsomely paid. No kings attended. The Church condemned tournaments. There, knights fought for glory and money in what looked like genuine pitched battles. But the objective was not killing, even if some found their death there, but capturing men and horses. Tournaments were held almost every two weeks. William Marshal earned, in a few years, fortune and fame. He and his fellow knights had captured and ransomed some 103 knights in 10 months of tournaments. Annulled he and Alix de Lorraine: in 1183 at France (an unknown value). AKA: Hughes III, Dauphin du Viennois. Married on 1 Sep 1183 at Saint-Gilles-en-Languedoc, Languedoc, France: Béatrix, Dauphine du Viennois,, daughter of Guigues X, Dauphin d'Albon and Béatrix de Montferrat (Béatrix was Hughes III's second wife, and he was her second husband). Note - between 27 Mar 1188 and 25 Aug 1192: Hughes III participated and died in the Third Crusade. Third Crusade (27 March 1188 – 9 October 1192).
After the failure of the Second Crusade, Nur ad-Din had control of Damascus and a unified Syria. Eager to expand his power, Nur ad-Din set his sights on the Fatimid dynasty of Egypt. In 1163, Nur ad-Din's most trusted general, Shirkuh set out on a military expedition to the Nile. Accompanying the general was his young nephew, Saladin. With Shirkuh's troops camped outside of Cairo, Egypt's sultan, Shawar called on King Amalric I of Jerusalem for assistance. In response, Amalric sent an army into Egypt and attacked Shirkuh's troops at Bilbeis in 1164. In an attempt to divert Crusader attention from Egypt, Nur ad-Din attacked Antioch, resulting in a massacre of Christian soldiers and the capture of several Crusader leaders, including Bohemond III, Prince of Antioch. Nur ad-Din sent the scalps of the Christian defenders to Egypt for Shirkuh to proudly display at Bilbeis for Amalric's soldiers to see. This action prompted both Amalric and Shirkuh to lead their armies out of Egypt. In 1167, Nur ad-Din once again sent Shirkuh to conquer the Fatimids in Egypt. Shawar also opted to once again call upon Amalric for the defence of his territory. The combined Egyptian-Christian forces pursued Shirkuh until he retreated to Alexandria. Amalric then breached his alliance with Shawar by turning his forces on Egypt and besieging the city of Bilbeis. Shawar pleaded with his former enemy, Nur ad-Din to save him from Amalric's treachery. Lacking the resources to maintain a prolonged siege of Cairo against the combined forces of Nur ad-Din and Shawar, Amalric retreated. This new alliance gave Nur ad-Din rule over virtually all of Syria and Egypt. Shawar was executed for his alliances with the Christian forces, and Shirkuh succeeded him as vizier of Egypt. In 1169, Shirkuh died unexpectedly after only weeks of rule. Shirkuh's successor was his nephew, Salah ad-Din Yusuf, commonly known as Saladin. Nur ad-Din died in 1174, leaving the new empire to his 11-year old son, As-Salih. It was decided that the only man competent enough to uphold the jihad against the Crusaders was Saladin, who became sultan of both Egypt and Syria, and the founder of the Ayyubid dynasty. Amalric also died in 1174, leaving Jerusalem to his 13-year old son, Baldwin IV. Although Baldwin suffered from leprosy, he was an effective and active military commander, defeating Saladin at the battle of Montgisard in 1177, with support from Raynald of Châtillon, who had been released from prison in 1176. Later, he forged an agreement with Saladin to allow free trade between Muslim and Christian territories. Raynald also raided caravans throughout the region. He expanded his piracy to the Red Sea by sending galleys not only to raid ships, but to assault the city of Mecca itself. These acts enraged the Muslim world, giving Raynald a reputation as the most hated man in the Middle East. Baldwin IV died in 1185 and the kingdom was left to his nephew Baldwin V, whom he had crowned as co-king in 1183. Raymond III of Tripoli again served as regent. The following year, Baldwin V died before his ninth birthday, and his mother Princess Sybilla, sister of Baldwin IV, crowned herself queen and her husband, Guy of Lusignan, king. It was at this time that Raynald, once again, raided a rich caravan and had its travelers thrown in prison. Saladin demanded that the prisoners and their cargo be released. The newly crowned King Guy appealed to Raynald to give in to Saladin's demands, but Raynald refused to follow the king's orders. It was this final act of outrage by Raynald which gave Saladin the opportunity he needed to take the offensive against the kingdom. He laid siege to the city of Tiberias in 1187. Raymond advised patience, but King Guy, acting on advice from Raynald, marched his army to the Horns of Hattin outside of Tiberias. The Crusader army, thirsty and demoralized, was destroyed in the ensuing battle. King Guy and Raynald were brought to Saladin's tent, where Guy was offered a goblet of water. Guy took a drink but was forbidden to pass the goblet to Raynald, because the Muslim rule of hospitality states that one who receives food or drink is under the protection of the host, and that anyone in need of water should be given an adequate amount. Saladin would not be forced to protect the treacherous Raynald by allowing him to drink. Raynald, who had not had a drop of water in days, grabbed the goblet out of Guy's hands. Upon seeing Raynald's disrespect for Muslim custom, Saladin beheaded Raynald for past betrayals. Saladin honored tradition with King Guy; Guy was sent to Damascus and eventually ransomed to his people, one of the few captive crusaders to avoid execution. By the end of the year, Saladin had taken Acre and Jerusalem. Pope Urban III is said to have collapsed and died upon hearing the news. However, at the time of his death, the news of the fall of Jerusalem could not yet have reached him, although he knew of the battle of Hattin and the fall of Acre.
The new pope, Gregory VIII proclaimed that the capture of Jerusalem was punishment for the sins of Christians across Europe. The cry went up for a new crusade to the Holy Land. Henry II of England and Philip II of France ended their war with each other, and both imposed a "Saladin tithe" on their citizens to finance the venture. In Britain, Baldwin of Exeter, the archbishop of Canterbury, made a tour through Wales, convincing 3,000 men-at-arms to take up the cross, recorded in the Itinerary of Giraldus Cambrensis. The elderly Holy Roman Emperor Frederick I Barbarossa responded to the call immediately. He took up the Cross at Mainz Cathedral on 27 March 1188 and was the first to set out for the Holy Land in May of 1189 with an army of about 100,000 men, including 20,000 knights. However, some historians believe that this is an exaggeration and that the true figure might be closer to 15,000 men, including 3,000 knights.
The Byzantine Emperor Isaac II Angelus made a secret alliance with Saladin to impede Frederick's progress in exchange for his empire's safety. On 18 May 1190, the German army captured Iconium, the capital of the Sultanate of Rüm. However, on 10 June 1190, Frederick was thrown from his horse in the crossing of the Saleph River and drowned. After this, much of his army returned to Germany. His son Frederick of Swabia led the remaining 5,000 men to Antioch. There, the emperor's body was boiled to remove the flesh, which was interred in the Church of St. Peter; his bones were put in a bag to continue the crusade. In Antioch, however, the German army was further reduced by fever. Young Frederick had to ask the assistance of his kinsman Conrad of Montferrat to lead him safely to Acre, by way of Tyre, where his father's bones were buried. Henry II of England died on 6 July 1189 following a defeat by his son Richard I (Lionheart) and Philip II. Richard inherited the crown and immediately began raising funds for the crusade. In July 1190, Richard and Philip set out jointly from Marseille, France for Sicily. Philip II had hired a Genoese fleet to transport his army which consisted of 650 knights, 1,300 horses, and 1,300 squires to the Holy Land. William II of Sicily had died the previous year, and was replaced by Tancred, who placed Joan of England—William's wife and Richard's sister—in prison. Richard captured the capital city of Messina on 4 October 1190 and Joan was released. Richard and Philip fell out over the issue of Richard's marriage, as Richard had decided to marry Berengaria of Navarre, breaking off his long-standing betrothal to Philip's half-sister Alys. Philip left Sicily directly for the Middle East on 30 March 1191, and arrived in Tyre in mid-May. He joined the siege of Acre on 20 May. Richard did not set off from Sicily until 10 April. Shortly after setting sail from Sicily, Richard's armada of 100 ships (carrying 8,000 men) was struck by a violent storm. Several ships ran aground, including one holding Joan, his new fiancée Berengaria, and a large amount of treasure that had been amassed for the crusade. It was soon discovered that Isaac Dukas Comnenus of Cyprus had seized the treasure. The young women were unharmed. Richard entered Limassol on 6 May, and met with Isaac, who agreed to return Richard's belongings and send 500 of his soldiers to the Holy Land. Once back at his fortress of Famagusta, Isaac broke his oath of hospitality and began issuing orders for Richard to leave the island. Isaac's arrogance prompted Richard to conquer the island within days.
In July 1188, Saladin gives in freedom Guy de Lusignan, king of Jerusalem captured the previous year with the Bataille of Hattin, after him to have made solemnly swear not to take the weapons against the Moslems any more. In August 1189, Guy de Lusignan, broke his word the seat in front of the port of Acre. It has modest forces, but each day of the ships charged combatants arrive from Occident in reinforcement (September)., which tries to take them out of clipper. He had attempted to take command of the Christian forces at Tyre, but Conrad of Montferrat held power there after his successful defense of the city from Muslim attacks. Guy turned his attention to the wealthy port of Acre. The city is doubly encircled: around the ramparts, the Francs form an arc. Guy amassed an army to besiege the city and received aid from Philip's newly-arrived French army. However, it was still not enough to counter Saladin's force, which besieged the besiegers. In summer 1190, in one of the numerous outbreaks of disease in the camp, Queen Sibylla and her young daughters died. Guy, although only king by right of marriage, endeavored to retain his crown, although the rightful heir was Sibylla's half-sister Isabella. After a hastily arranged divorce from Humphrey IV of Toron, Isabella was married to Conrad of Montferrat, who claimed the kingship in her name. During the winter of 1190-91, there were further outbreaks of dysentery and fever, which claimed the lives of Frederick of Swabia, Patriarch Heraclius of Jerusalem, and Thibauld V of Blois. When the sailing season began again in spring 1191, Leopold V of Austria arrived and took command of what remained of the imperial forces. Philippe of France arrived with his troops from Sicily in May. Richard arrived at Acre on 8 June 1191 and immediately began supervising the construction of siege weapons to assault the city. The city was captured on 12 July.
Richard, Philippe, and Leopold quarreled over the spoils of their victory. Richard cast down the German standard from the city, slighting Leopold. Also, in the struggle for the kingship of Jerusalem, Richard supported Guy, while Philip and Leopold supported Conrad, who was related to them both. It was decided that Guy would continue to rule, but that Conrad would receive the crown upon his death. Frustrated with Richard (and in Philip's case, in poor health), Philip and Leopold took their armies and left the Holy Land in August. Philip left 10,000 French crusaders in the Holy Land and 5,000 silver marks to pay them. When it became apparent that Saladin was not willing to pay the terms of the treaty at Acre, Richard had 2700 Muslim prisoners executed on 20 August outside of Acre in full view of Saladin's camp. In response, Saladin likewise executed the Christian prisoners which he had captured.
After the capture of Acre, Richard decided to march to the city of Jaffa, where he could launch an attack on Jerusalem but on 7 September 1191, at Arsuf, 30 miles (50 km) north of Jaffa, Saladin attacked Richard's army. Saladin attempted to lure Richard's forces out to be easily picked off, but Richard maintained his formation until the Hospitallers rushed in to take Saladin's right flank, while the Templars took the left. Richard then won the battle.
Following his victory, Richard took Jaffa and established his new headquarters there. He offered to begin negotiations with Saladin, who sent his brother, Al-Adil to meet with Richard. Negotiations (which had included an attempt to marry Richard's sister Joan to Al-Adil) failed, and Richard marched to Ascalon. Richard called on Conrad to join him on campaign, but he refused, citing Richard's alliance with King Guy. He too had been negotiating with Saladin, as a defence against any attempt by Richard to wrest Tyre from him for Guy. However, in April, Richard was forced to accept Conrad as king of Jerusalem after an election by the nobles of the kingdom. Guy had received no votes at all, but Richard sold him Cyprus as compensation. Before he could be crowned, Conrad was stabbed to death by two Hashshashin in the streets of Tyre. Eight days later, Richard's nephew Henry II of Champagne married Queen Isabella, who was pregnant with Conrad's child. It was strongly suspected that the king's killers had acted on instructions from Richard. In July 1192, Saladin's army suddenly attacked and captured Jaffa with thousands of men, but Saladin had lost control of his army because of their anger for the massacre at Acre. It was believed that Saladin even told the Crusaders to shield themselves in the Citadel until he had regained control of his army. Later, Richard had arrived in ships, but did not land because he did not know the situation, until a priest swam to the ship and told him what happened. The city was then re-captured by Richard and a much smaller force of 55 men on 31 July. A final battle was fought on 5 August in which Richard once again emerged triumphant. On September 2, 1192, Richard and Saladin finalized a treaty by which Jerusalem would remain under Muslim control, but which also allowed unarmed Christian pilgrims to visit the city. Richard departed the Holy Land on 9 October.
Richard was arrested and imprisoned in December 1192 by Duke Leopold, who suspected him of murdering his cousin Conrad of Montferrat, and had been offended by Richard casting down his standard from the walls of Acre. He was later transferred to the custody of Henry VI, Holy Roman Emperor, and it took a ransom of one hundred fifty thousand marks to obtain his release. Richard returned to England in 1194 and died of a crossbow bolt wound in 1199 at the age of 41. In 1193, Saladin died of yellow fever, leaving behind only one piece of gold and forty-seven pieces of silver; he had given the rest away to charity. Henry of Champagne was killed in an accidental fall in 1197. Queen Isabella then married for a fourth time, to Amalric of Lusignan, who had succeeded his brother Guy, positioned as King of Cyprus. After their deaths in 1205, her eldest daughter Maria of Montferrat (born after her father's murder) succeeded to the throne of Jerusalem.
The failure of the Third Crusade would lead to the call for a Fourth Crusade six years after the third ended in 1192. Accounts of events surrounding the Third Crusade were written by the anonymous authors of the Itinerarium Peregrinorum et Gesta Regis Ricardi, the Old French Continuation of William of Tyre (parts of which are attributed to Ernoul), and by Ambroise, Roger of Howden, Ralph of Diceto, and Giraldus Cambrensis.
Note - on 7 Sep 1191: Hughes III fought at the Battle of Arsouf. The Battle of Arsuf 7 September 1191 was a battle of the Third Crusade in which Richard I of England defeated Saladin at Arsuf. After capturing Acre in 1191, Richard fought many engagements with Saladin, whose main objective was to prevent the recapture of Jerusalem. Knowing he would need to control the port of Jaffa before making an attempt on Jerusalem, Richard began to march down the coast from Acre in August 1191. Richard organized the advance with attention to detail. Mindful of the lessons of the disaster at Hattin, he knew that his army's greatest need was water and heat exhaustion its greatest danger. Though pressed for time, he marched only in the morning before the heat of the day. He made frequent rest stops, always beside sources of water. The fleet sailed down the coast in close support, a source of supplies and a refuge for the wounded. Aware of the ever-present danger of enemy raiders and the possibility of hit-and-run attacks, he kept the column in tight formation with a core of twelve mounted regiments, each with a hundred knights. The infantry marched on the landward flank, covering the flanks of the horsemen. Tormented by Saladin's archers and by tarantulas, which came out at night, Richard's generalship ensured that order and discipline were maintained under the most difficult of circumstances. Baha ad-Din, the Muslim chronicler, describes the march thus: “ "The Muslims were shooting arrows on their flanks, trying to incite them to break ranks, while they controlled themselves severely and covered the route in this way, travelling very steadily as their ships moved along at sea opposite them, until they completed each stage and camped." As the Crusader army marched to the far side of the river at Caesarea, Saladin was making his own dispositions. He had planned to place his army by the old Roman roads further into the interior, allowing him to attack in any direction as the occasion presented itself. But the coastal advance of the Crusaders compelled him to follow on a parallel course. As the first light, harassing attacks failed to have the intended effect; these were stepped up in intensity, becoming mini-battles in the process. When Richard's army approached Caesarea on 30 August, the rear guard, commanded by Hugh III of Burgundy, came under serious onslaught, cutting it off from the rest of the army for a time. Richard managed to rally the troops, as the whole of the army cried Sanctum Sepulchrum adjuva ("Help us, Holy Sepulchre!"). Saladin, assessing the enemy line of advance, decided to make a stand at Arsuf near Jaffa, with his army facing west towards the Crusaders and the sea. His northern flank was protected by the Forest of Arsuf, with the marshy Rochetaillée river to the front. To the south, his left flank was secured by a series of wooded hills, going down to the ruins of the town of Arsuf itself. The plan was to draw the Crusaders out by a series of advances followed by feigned retreats, and destroy them by sustained attacks once their ranks were broken. Between the hills of Arsuf and the sea there was only a two-mile (3 km) gap, leaving Richard little room for manoeuvre, and restricting the possibility of a concentrated charge by the armored knights. Saladin saw this as the perfect trap; but Richard was quick to turn it into an opportunity. Day of battle At dawn on September 7, 1191, Richard's heralds travelled the camp, announcing that battle would be joined that day. The Knights Templar under Robert de Sablé were ordered to the fore, along with the Angevins and the Bretons, followed by Guy of Lusignan and the Poitevins. Next came the Anglo-Normans, and then the Flemings under James of Avesnes. After the Flemish came the French, and finally the Knights Hospitaller, headed by Fra' Garnier de Nablus. Under the leadership of Henry II of Champagne, a small troop was detached to scout the hills, and a squadron of knights under Hugh of Burgundy was detached to ride up and down the ranks ensuring that they were kept in order. The first Saracen attack came at nine o'clock in the morning. In an attempt to destroy the cohesion of the enemy and unsettle their resolve, the onslaught was accompanied by the clashing of cymbals and gongs, trumpets blowing and men screaming. The Itinerarium Regis Ricardi records that "So the unspeakable Turks fell on our army from all sides, from the direction of the sea and from dry land. There was not a space for two miles (3 km) around, not even a fistful, which was not covered with the hostile Turkish race." When this failed to have the desired effect, the attack was switched to the left flank of the Crusader army, with the Hospitallers coming under the greatest pressure. Bit by bit the onslaught extended across the rest of Richard's line. These incursions followed the same pattern: the Bedouins and Nubians launched arrows and javelins into the enemy lines, before parting to allow the mounted archers to advance, attack and wheel off, a well-practiced technique. Crusader crossbowmen responded, when this was possible, although the chief task among the Crusaders was simply to preserve their ranks in the face of sustained provocation. At several points along the line, the two armies were engaged in close hand-to-hand combat. ll Saladin's best efforts could not dislocate the Crusader column, or halt its advance in the direction of Arsuf. Richard was determined to hold his army together, forcing the enemy to exhaust themselves in repeated charges, with the intention of holding his knights for a concentrated counter-attack at just the right moment. There were risks in this, because the army was not only marching under severe enemy provocation, but the troops were suffering from heat and thirst. Just as serious, the Saracens were killing so many horses that some of Richard's own knights began to wonder if a counter-strike would be possible. Just as the vanguard entered Arsuf in the middle of the afternoon, the Hospitaller crossbowmen to the rear were having to load and fire walking backwards. Inevitably they lost cohesion, and the enemy was quick to take advantage of this opportunity, moving into the gap. For the Crusaders, the Battle of Arsuf had now entered a critical stage. Garnier de Nablus pleaded with Richard to be allowed to attack. He refused, ordering the Master to maintain position. This was more than the Hospitaller could endure. He charged into the Saracen ranks with a cry of St. George!, followed quickly by the rest of his knights. Moved by this example, the French followed. The hasty action of the Hospitallers could have caused Richard's whole strategy to unravel. But just as Garnier de Nablus began his attack, Saladin's archers had dismounted to direct their arrows more accurately, and were overwhelmed by the unexpected Hospitaller onslaught. Richard knew that if he did not support the Hospitallers, they would soon be cut down and slaughtered. But if he decided to send more knights after them, he might throw away his whole force. Muzaffar al-Din Gökböri, one of Saladin's commanders, managed to rally his men intending to attack the enemy bowmen. Before he was in a position to do so Richard regrouped his army and sent a second charge of Breton and Angevin knights towards Saladin's left flank. Richard himself led a third and final charge composed of Norman and English knights. Leading by example, the King was in the heart of the fighting, as the Itinerarium explains: King Richard pursued the Turks with singular ferocity, fell upon them and scattered them across the ground. No one escaped when his sword made contact with them; wherever he went his brandished sword cleared a wide path on all sides. Continuing his advance with untiring sword strokes, he cut down that unspeakable race as if he were reaping the harvest with a sickle, so that the corpses of Turks he had killed covered the ground everywhere for the space of half a mile."[4] In an attempt to restore the situation, Taqi al-Din, Saladin's nephew, led 700 men of the Sultan's own bodyguard against Richard's left flank. Alert to the danger presented to his scattered ranks, Richard regrouped his forces once more for a third and final charge. It was more pressure than the enemy could withstand; Saladin's army broke, closely pursued across the hills of Arsuf by the Crusader knights. The King's banner was set on Saladin's hill, while the Saracen camp was looted. With darkness closing in, Richard allowed no further pursuit. As always with medieval battles, losses are difficult to assess with any precision. The Christian chroniclers claim the Muslims lost 32 emirs and 7,000 men, but it is possible or likely that the true number may have been considerably less than this. Richard's own dead are said to have numbered no more than 700, which included James of Avesnes. Arsuf was an important victory; but unlike Saladin's early triumph at the Horns of Hattin, it was far from decisive. The enemy army was not destroyed. Saladin was able to regroup and resume skirmishing. With the Saracens still intact, Richard decided that the prudent action would be to secure his flank by taking and fortifying Jaffa, thus interrupting the advance on Jerusalem. The onset of the winter meant it could not be resumed. Arsuf had dented Saladin's reputation as an invincible warrior and proved Richard's courage as soldier and his skill as a commander; but in the long run, it was to be no more significant than that. Richard was able to take, defend and hold Jaffa. He was never to reach Jerusalem. In terms of the impact of Arsuf on the conduct of the rest of the conflict, the victory in a sense worked against the favor of the crusaders: the loss motivated Saladin to make an important shift in strategies. Saladin realized that Richard was a very capable commander and that it would be extremely difficult to defeat him in another pitched battle. From this point onward, Saladin shifted to a strategy of avoiding direct pitched battle with Richard's main forces in favor of harassing the crusader forces to wear down their strength, a strategy that ultimately succeeded. There are descriptions of the battle in the Itinerarium Regis Ricardi, the Old French continuation of William of Tyre called Estoire d'Eracles and, from the Kurdish and Arab side, in Baha ad-Din's Rare and Excellent History of Saladin, Abu Shama and Ibn al-Athir. Died: on 25 Aug 1192 at Saint-Jean-d'Acre, Palestine, Holy Land, Castelot and colleagues as well as André Roux place Hughes III's death in 1192, with Castelot showing the more detailed date, but Abbott indicates Hughes III died in 1193.
4643. Béatrix, Dauphine13 du Viennois (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 110, 127.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.). Married Name: de Bourgogne. Married Name: de Coligny. AKA: Béatrix, Comtesse d'Albon. AKA: Béatrix, Countess de Grenoble. Married Name: de Toulouse. AKA: Béatrix, Dauphine du Dauphiné (Abbott, Page 581.). Born: in 1161 at France, daughter of Guigues X, Dauphin d'Albon and Béatrix de Montferrat. Married between 1164 and 1179 at France: Albéric de Toulouse,, son of Raimond V, Count de Toulouse and Constance, Princess de France (Albéric was Béatrix's first husband). Married on 1 Sep 1183 at Saint-Gilles-en-Languedoc, Languedoc, France: Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne,, son of Eudes II Borel, Duke de Bourgogne and Marie de Champagne (Béatrix was Hughes III's second wife, and he was her second husband). Married in 1193: Hughes, Seigneur de Coligny,, son of Humbert II, Seigneur de Coligny and Ide de Vienne (Hughes de Coligny was Béatrix's third husband). Died: on 15 Dec 1228 at Château de Vizille, France, Béatrix is buried at the Abbaye des Ayes.
4644. Berthold VI, Count13 de Méran (Augé.). AKA: Berthold VI, Duke of Croatia. AKA: Berthold VI, Duke of Dalmatia. AKA: Berthold VI, Duke de Méran Berthold VI was Duke of the Coastal Méran, not the Tyrol town. AKA: Berthold VI, Count d'Antioch (Stuart, Page 5, Line 7-29.). AKA: Berthold VI, Margrave of Istria. AKA: Berthold VI von Diessen (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Poland & Silesia" on 29 July 1994 at 22:46 Hours.). AKA: Berthold VI von Andechs. AKA: Berchtold VI, Duke de Méranie (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). Born: in 1153, son of Berthold V, Margrave d'Istrie and Hedwig von Formbach-Puttin (Ibid.). Married in 1170: Agnès von Groitzsch,, daughter of Dedo V "The Strong", Count von Groitzsch-Rochlitz and Mathilde von Heinsburg. Died: on 12 Aug 1204 at Tyrol, Italy.
4645. Agnès13 von Groitzsch (Stuart, Page 6, Line 8-29.). Married Name: d'Antioch. AKA: von Rochlitz. Born: before 1160, daughter of Dedo V "The Strong", Count von Groitzsch-Rochlitz and Mathilde von Heinsburg, Agnès is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Berthold VI. Married in 1170: Berthold VI, Count de Méran,, son of Berthold V, Margrave d'Istrie and Hedwig von Formbach-Puttin. Died: on 25 Mar 1195.
4646. Otto13 von Hohenstaufen (Paul Theroff, posts, "Emperor Konrad", posted on 06 August 1995 at 21:38 Hours.). AKA: Otto II, Count Palatine de Bourgogne. AKA: Othe, Comte Palatin de Bourgogne (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). Born: in 1167, son of Frédérick I, Emperor of Germany and Béatrix, Countess de Bourgogne. Married in 1192: Marguerite, Comtesse de Blois,, daughter of Thibault, Count de Champagne and Alix, Princesse de France (Otto was Marguerite's second husband). Died: in 1200 at France (Abbott, Page 506.).
4647. Marguerite, Comtesse13 de Blois (André Roux: Scrolls, 208.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 23 January 1995 at 02:40 Hours.) (M. de La Chenaye-des- Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.) (Ibid.). Married Name: d'Avesnes. AKA: Marguerite de Champagne. Married Name: d'Oisy. Married Name: von Hohenstaufen. Born: in 1170 at France, daughter of Thibault, Count de Champagne and Alix, Princesse de France. Married circa 1183: Hughes III, Seigneur d'Oisy,, son of Simon, Seigneur d'Oisy and Adé de La Ferté-Ancoul (Hughes was Marguerite's first husband). Married in 1192: Otto von Hohenstaufen,, son of Frédérick I, Emperor of Germany and Béatrix, Countess de Bourgogne (Otto was Marguerite's second husband). Married in 1204 at France: Gauthier II, Seigneur d'Avesnes,, son of Jacques, Seigneur d'Avesnes and Améline=Adèle, Dame de Guise (Marguerite was the widow of two husbands when she married Gauthier II) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome I (Volume 1), MDCCLXX (1770), Pages 539.). AKA: Marguerite, Comtesse de Châteaudun Marguerite succeeded her nephew in 1218 as Ctss de Blois et de Châteaudun (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/CENTRAL%20FRANCE.htm#MargueriteCtssBloisdied1230.). Died: on 12 Jul 1230.
4648. Heinrich III, Count13 von Salm (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Luxembourg / Limbourg" on 18 August 1994 at 01:57 Hours.). AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Blâmont (Abbott, Page 548.). AKA: Henri III, Seigneur de Deneuvre (Abbott, Page 637.). Born: before 1175 at Blâmont, Meurthe- et-Moselle, Lorraine, France, son of Heinrich II, Count von Salm and Jutta N?, Heinrich III is presumed to have been at least 14 years of age when he married Judith. Married in 1189: Judith de Lorraine,, daughter of Frédéric I, Count de Bitche and Ludomille of Poland (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/lor1.txt, on 07 April 1996 at 03:45 Hours.). Died: either 1225 or 1246 (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Luxembourg / Limbourg" on 18 August 1994 at 01:57 Hours.) (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/lor1.txt, on 07 April 1996 at 03:45 Hours.).
4649. Judith13 de Lorraine (Paul Theroff, posts, post under Subject "Luxembourg / Limbourg" on 18 August 1994 at 01:57 Hours.). Married Name: von Salm. Born: between 1176 and 1179, daughter of Frédéric I, Count de Bitche and Ludomille of Poland, Judith is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when she married Heinrich. Married in 1189: Heinrich III, Count von Salm,, son of Heinrich II, Count von Salm and Jutta N? (Paul Theroff, posts, Posted at ftp://members.aol.com/ptheroff/genfiles/lor1.txt, on 07 April 1996 at 03:45 Hours.). Died: after 1224.
This Coat of Arms is associated with Henri II, Comte de Bar.
4650. Henry II, Comte13 de Bar-le-Duc (Stuart, Page 22, Line 36-26.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 26 June 1995 at 01:24 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 545.). AKA: Henry II, Count de Namur. AKA: Henry II, Count de Bar-sur-Seine. Note -: Henry II was a crusader. AKA: Henri II, Seigneur de Ligny (Abbott, Page 552.). Born: in 1190, son of Thibaut I, Comte de Bar and Isabeau de Brienne. Note - on 27 Jul 1214 at Bouvines, Picardie, France: Henri II fought at the Battle of Bouvines. The most significant origins of the 'War' of Bouvines (27 July 1214) can be traced to the ascension of Henri, duc d'Anjou, duc de Normandie, and duc d'Aquitaine to the crown of England in 1154. Henri d'Anjou came into his extensive French ducal domains though inheritances from his father [Anjou], his mother [Normandie], and wife [Aquitaine]. His mother, Matilda also opened for her son a right to continue her claim to the Anglo-Norman crown of England. This latter had to be secured by military conquest. Though often characterized as a civil war in anglophone histories, the conflict was resolved by an Angevin invasion -- actually more than one military expedition -- which won for Henri d'Anjou the right to succeed Stephen as the king of England (reign:1135-1154). Henri II d'Anjou, became Henry II of England (reign:1154-1189). England became part of a much larger 'empire' that had its geographic and cultural center of balance in France. Though the Angevin dynastic line led back to the original house of Anjou established by Foulques [Fulk] Nerra (987-1040), many historians identify Henri's impressive 'Angevin empire' as a 'second house of Anjou', that ruled over an 'Anglo-Norman-Angevin Empire'. More uniquely and more enduring, Henri would be associated with the nickname of 'Plantagenêt' that was given to his father, Geoffroi. The name of 'Plantagenêt' would be associated directly with him and his heirs. It would be 'Plantagenêt' that remained with the dynasty on the English throne when the Angevin lands in France would be lost. As will be seen, the War of Bouvines begins the story of how the Angevin lands were lost to the 'Plantagenêts'. The dynastic, political arrangements were peculiar. Henry II was sovereign in 'Anglo' England, but as Henri II duc d'Anjou, he was just a vassal -- a duke in 'Norman-Angevin' France where he paid feudal homage to his suzerain, the king of France. The unusual situation was further exacerbated in that the size of just Henri II's French fiefs was more than triple the land that was directly a fief of the French king, Louis VII (1137-1180). In an era were land conveyed wealth and power, the situation presented a significant threat to the Capetian monarchy of France. The contest between the dynastic houses that ruled England and France became more intense. The comparative military strengths of the two domains definitely favored Henry II of England. The French king, Louis VII, resorted to intrigue, and inciting or assisting revolts among the French vassals of the English duke-king. In the initial so-called Anglo-French War of 1159-89, Henry I and his forces invaded from Normandy in order to press a claim to Toulouse, where the Comte resisted. Louis VII had positioned himself in the town of Toulouse before the arrival of Henry II's army. Henry II did not want to besiege 'his suzerain' and withdrew, vowing revenge. Louis VII, and his son, Philippe II Auguste (1165-1223) found a weakness in Henry II's family, and was able to persuaded Henry II's sons to rebel [Anglo-Norman rebellion of 1173-74]. Eleanor, jealous of her husband's spousal faithlessness, also conspired with her sons and reduced Henry II's authority. Henry II died in 1189. Henry II's most capable and eldest surviving son was Richard Coeur de Lion [Lionheart], already made duc d'Aquitaine by his mother, became Richard I, king of England (1189-1199). Philippe II and Richard I went on the Third Crusade (1189-1192). Relations between the two deteriorated due to a variety of incidents. After the only significant military accomplishment, the seizure of St. Jean d'Acre (12 July 1191), Philippe II returned to France. Richard I departed the Levant in 1192, only to be captured as he was traveling though the lands of duke Leopold, of Austria, whom Richard had antagonized during the Third Crusade. Leopold put Richard in prison, and later turned the English monarch over to the German Emperor, Henry VI. Richard I's brother, John Lackland, and Philippe II conspired to delay Richard's return to England and France. Philippe proceeded with a series of small conquests of the 'Norman-Angevin' lands in France. He made some progress in the north, but not in the south, where vassals remained loyal to their duke-king, Richard, and did not trust John Lackland anymore than the French king. Eventually, Richard I's mother managed to pay the ransom and Richard returned to England in 1194. Richard I's war with Philippe II (1194-1199). Richard I immediately resolved differences with his brother John Lackland, and then proceeded to undo the incursions upon 'Norman-Angevin' lands by Philippe II. Between May 1194 and April 1199, a war was conducted between Richard I and Philippe II that involved considerable use of mercenaries, such as Martin, Algais, Mercadier, and Cadoc. Their presence introduced "a more professional and ruthless element" in the fighting. Philippe II enjoyed a few minor victories. However, Richard I demonstrated the most military prowess. He won noted victories at Gisors (29 September 1186), and at Fréteval (3 July 1194) in eastern Vendômois. Philippe II took Aumâle (20 August 1196) after defeating a relief force led by Richard I. Richard I began the construction of Château-Gaillard in 1196, and sought to ally Raymond, Comte de Toulouse to his side by renouncing the Angevin claims to that domain. Richard I's mercenary captain captured Milly (19 May 1197), and gained a valuable captive -- Philippe de Dreux, the Bishop of Beauvais, a redoubtable warrior and first cousin of Philippe II. By threatening a trade embargo, Richard I coerced Baldwin, comte de Flandre, to attack the French king's lands in the north. Philippe II's defeat at Courcelles-les-Gisors (27 September 1198) was followed by the Truce of Vernon. However, Richard I's reconquest was not fully complete, and he had not gained any new territory. He continued with an expedition against the vicomte de Limoges, whom Philippe II had encouraged to rebel against his duke. In preparing to besiege the vicomte's castle at Châlus-Chabrol (26 March 1199), Richard I was wounded by a crossbow shot. Though he took the castle a few days later, an infection developed in Richard's wound and he died on 6 April 1199. Upon Richard's death, John Lackland became king of England. Philippe II immediately made incursions into Normandy, as if testing John's resolve. He further offended John by declaring that Arthur, John's nephew, as the duc de Bretagne and Normandie. Philippe II waited for an opportunity to make a major seizure of 'Norman-Angevin' lands. John I Lackland crossed la Manche [channel waters between England and France] to Aquitaine. Sailing from Portsmouth, he landed at La Rochelle on 15 February in 1214 with his mercenary army. He could not count on loyalty from the English barons, but called up his feudal levies from Guyenne [the term more commonly used for Aquitaine] and then marched into Poitou. Gathering more forces along the way, John I crossed the Loire and entered his family lands in Anjou. This had the desired result, as king Philippe II came south with his royal troops to meet the English king's troops. Philippe II marched via Samur and Chinon to cut John's line of retreat. John I abandoned Anjou and moved quickly back south to Limoges in April. At this point, John had succeeded in drawing Philip far south. Unfortunately for the allies, the emperor Otto and his forces were not ready to move. Aware of Otto's marshalling of forces, Philippe II realized the danger of following John I further south. Philippe II left his son, prince Louis, with 800 knights, 2,000 sergeants and 7,000 infantry to face John Lackland. Philippe II, himself, with a small force of his personal household knights, returned to Paris and prepared to meet the threatened invasion from the north. John I Lackland, possibly believing that the entire royal army had withdrawn toward Paris, immediately moved back into Poitou in May, crossed the Loire, and again invaded Anjou. John laid siege to La-Roche-aux-Moines in June. However, in July, when learning that prince Louis was approaching with a French army and levies from Anjou and Maine, John Lackland retired hastily, leaving much of his siege train. Meanwhile Otto moved toward the Netherlands in March. He lost time rounding up his German forces, and dallied at Aachen to marry (10 May 1214) the daughter of Henri de Brabant. When Otto finally began to campaign in June, he only had three of the principal German vassals with him plus his own Saxon troops. By 12 July he reached Nivelles, where he met with the dukes and other allies. These finally increased his forces to a reasonable size. However, by then it was too late to conduct a coordinated campaign according to John Lackland's plan. By late June, Philippe II had mobilized his forces in northern France and was well aware of Otto IV's plans. As it turned out, Otto's new father-in-law felt it in his own best interests to keep the French king secretly advised of the coalition's intentions. Otto IV had a very powerful army. The comte de Flandre brought a sizable cavalry unit. William Longsword, earl of Salisbury, and John Lackland's half brother, had a large contingent of mercenaries paid for with English money. These formed one division of the coalition army. It consisted of infantry and many hired knights. When he saw that the German invasion was near at hand, Philippe II called up all his vassals and allies, proclaiming the ban in eastern, central, and northern parts of France. He could not draw on the western territories that were either occupied by or threatened by John. Philippe II had great numbers of top quality knights, but most of the infantry would have been rather mediocre levies. Philippe II assembled his army at Péronne toward by early July, and took the offensive into Flanders, thinking the emperor was in front of him. Philippe II reached Tournai on 25 July, where he learned that Otto was to his south at Valenciennes. Philippe II decided to withdraw so as not to let Otto's army get behind the French line's of communications back toward Paris. About the same time, Otto learned of Philippe II's position, and moved north. On 26 July Otto was moving through Saint Amand, heading north toward Tournai, possibly intending to engaged Philippe to the west of the city. Hearing of the location of the French army from his spies, but not of its true size, Otto decided to attack rather than use the opportunity to capture Paris. Otto marched his army northwestward, reaching a point only nine miles south of Tournai as the French were abandoning the town. Otto pursued Philippe II, hoping to catch him with part of the French army on each side of the bridge at Bouvines. Reportedly, the duc de Brabant's secret messengers kept Philippe II alerted to emperor's plans. Still, what happened seemed to have caught the French king by surprise.
THE BATTLE
The morning of Sunday 27 July 1214 found Philippe II's force stretch out over a long distance to the west of Tournai. French engineers had been sent ahead to widen the bridge at Bouvines, so the army could cross it more rapidly. The French advanced section, of mainly infantry and baggage, had crossed the only bridge over the Marcq River in the area, at the hamlet of Bouvines. Philippe II, himself, stopped with his main force of heavy cavalry (knights and sergeants) on the east side of the bridge at Bouvines. It was late morning, when to the east, the French rearguard was attacked by the advance guard of the emperor's coalition army, which had marched rapidly from Mortagne, south of Tournai. The emperor was anticipating to find the French in retreat, and his host was moving in such an array as to engage quickly an unprepared enemy in march configuration. As the French rearguard fended off the attacks of the allied advanced elements, Otto IV was all the more convinced that he had the French at a disadvantage and in retreat. Philippe II's rearguard of mounted sergeants was under the command of Adam Vicomte de Melun. One of Philippe II's most experienced military leaders, the Hospitaller and bishop-elect Guérin de Senlis, rode in a position where he could monitor the rear of the French march column. When Guérin saw the imperial army rapidly approaching in full battle array, he hurried to report the to the king, who was watching his cavalry starting to cross the bridge at Bouvines. Philippe immediately recognized the potential for disaster, since there would be no way to get the rear third of his army across the bridge before it was destroyed. The French king ordered the entire army to turn around and form for battle, and directed the infantry to come back across the bridge at full speed. Meanwhile Otto's troops smashed into the Vicomte de Melun's detachment, forcing the French horse arbalesters and the Champenois sergeants to return to their aid. Then the duc de Bourgogne [Burgundy] departed from the main cavalry column, and threw his knights into the growing holding action. The enlarged French rearguard managed to delay the imperial army's vanguard for the necessary time it took for the main French cavalry to form up in battle array. Otto IV, who had thought that he was pursuing, was surprised to encounter the French army drawn up in order of battle. In turn, the emperor had to form his own army hastily for a pitch battle, because if he turned around or tried to retreat he would surely have been destroyed. The imperial army was forced to align itself in respect to the positions being taken by the French. Philippe II appears to have aligned his army at an angle across the road, on a bit of rolling terrain above the marshy river bank. He left his right flank area open so the retreating rearguard could form there. Remarkably, the French king seemed to have arranged for the orderly placement of each of the returning detachments. One after the other, he had them successively to extend his line northward, to the left. By the time the duc de Bourgogne approached the bridge in a fighting retreat he could see his suzerain's army completing its deployment into line of battle. For his part, Otto, ordered each of his arriving units off to the right, extending his lines to match the French. The eye witnesses attest to Otto's astonishment at finding a powerful fighting force rather than a column of stragglers before him. The deployment procedure took at least an hour, during which the French infantry managed to get across the bridge and hurriedly into line supporting the nobility. The duc de Bourgogne used the time to rest and refresh his sorely taxed knights, who now took up their honored place on the right of the French line. The time was around noon, or early afternoon. The sun was at the back of the French forces. Thus, two of the largest military forces in early thirteenth-century France came face-to-face, each in two lines about 2,000 yards wide. To get a picture of the scene one must recall that a medieval host was composed of a heterogeneous crowd of separate detachments raised by a wide variety of vassals and communities. Some minor barons might be liable to bring 10 or 20 mounted knights and twice the number in sergeants. Others would have private armies of 100 knights and their retainers. Various abbeys and bishops would have their mounted knights and foot troops under their own banners. Towns of all sizes would send their communal militia variously armed and experienced in combat. The French army was arrayed as the necessity of rushing from line of march back into line of battle dictated. The fully armored knights were across the entire field. [There is some interpretation that the French knights had to form in a single ranks, versus the preferred two so as to not be outflanked by the larger coalition army. The mounted, and more lightly armored, sergeants were in multiple ranks.] For command purposes, the medieval hosts grouped into the usual three 'battles' -- a center, with a right wing and a left wing. The French communal militia bands of crossbowmen arrived in time to pass through the cavalry, and take up a position in front of the center. The French levied pikemen formed behind the cavalry on each wing. The French nobility was arrayed from right to left as follows: first the knights from Champagne, the host of Eudes de Bourgogne, the knights from Champagne, the followings of the Counts of St. Pol, Beaumont, Montmorency, and Sancerre and smaller feudal contingents; in the center the seventy available Norman knights (the rest still deployed in the south, facing king John Lackland), and the vassals from the Isle-de-France; on the left the retainers of Robert, comte de Dreux; Guillaume, comte de Ponthieu; Pierre, comte d'Auxerre; the bishop of Beauvais; and Thomas de St. Valery; plus many units from northwest France. The king, himself, stood in the front, center under the oriflamme and his personal blue ensign with the golden lilies. The imperial army drew up with its main infantry body in the front line of the center, and the emperor's personal cavalry in the second. The imperial infantry in the center was composed of German and Netherlandish pikemen, considered the best in Europe. Beside his Saxon warriors the emperor placed the chivalry of Brabant, Limburg, Holland, and Namur. Behind his second line of infantry, Otto placed the great Iiperial silken dragon flying from the pole on which was a carved imperial eagle with golden wings. The entire imperial standard was mounted on a gold covered 'war chariot'. This he guarded with his personal retinue. On the left Otto deployed the knights of Flanders and Hainault, commanded by comte Ferdinand, in the first line with their regional infantry in support. On his right wing, Otto relied on the army of the comte de Boulogne, a small body of Flemish knights, and the mercenaries under William Longsword [earl of Salisbury. They also had infantry in support including crossbowmen as well as pikemen. The French opened the battle as Guérin led 300 horse sergeants from Soissons in a charge against the Flemish cavalry of noble knights. Gradually the Burgundy knights joined in. The entire French right and Imperial left wings became enmeshed in a general melée of mounted knights slashing at each other with sword and axe. The Comte de Flandre was captured. In the center, Otto sent his large body of pole-armed infantry forward. The assault was toward the position of Philippe II, among the French infantry of commune militia, which had formed in front. The German and Flemish pole-armed infantry soon disposed of the French militia and reached the line of French knights. Even though they greatly outnumbered the knights, such lightly armored urban militia were no match for the veteran knights in full armor. In the general struggle, king Philippe was pulled from his saddle and briefly threatened. However, seeing the distress signal executed by the king's banner carrier, the French knights in the center battle rapidly joined around Philippe II, who had remounted and continued the fight. The French knights slaughtered the hostile foot swarming about the French monarch. The Fleming foot melted away, and the French nobility reached the position held by Otto and the cavalry of Saxony, Brabant and Limburg. The knights on the French left wing detected an advantage as the coalition's right wing partly exposed their own right flank in the concentrated effort against the French center. Thus, an advance of the French left managed to deliver a decisive blow, destroying the coalition's heavy cavalry on the right and capturing it leader, the earl of Salisbury. One of the senior coalition leaders, Hugh de Boves, fled. The coalition's largely mercenary infantry, on the right, led by Renaud de Damartin, continued to fight as they expected no mercy from the French knights or Philippe II. Renaud continued to resist with a few knights executing sorties from a protective circle of pole-armed mercenary infantry. Eventually the French knights and infantry killed the mercenaries and Renaud surrendered. Back at the center, French cavalry reached the outnumbered but fresh Saxon and Brabantine knights, another wild melée ensued. Otto fought courageously among his retainers, wielding his war axe, while receiving multiple blows in return from a crowd of Frenchmen. Suddenly his horse was killed, throwing him to the ground. A few French knights nearly captured him before the Saxon guard surrounded their sovereign. A noble gave the emperor his horse, on which Otto fled the scene. Apparently he was so shaken up by the beating and near capture that he did not stop riding until he was back in Valenciennes. Emperor Otto's departure essentially destroyed the coalition's resolve. The Saxons and Westphalians manfully covered the retreat, until most of the remaining nobles were captured. On the imperial right, the Comte Renaud formed his pikemen into a tight circle, and sheltered his remaining knights inside until the whole Brabançon force was gradually worn down and Renaud captured. The Netherlanders rode off, along with the already flying mercenaries. The battle, fought on flat terrain favorable to cavalry action, lasted about 3 hours. Emperor battered imperial insignia was captured and taken to Paris. The earl of Salisbury was quickly exchanged for the son of the Comte de Dreux. Frederick of Hohenstaufen was crowned as emperor at Aachen in 1215. Ferrand remained in French prison until 1227, six years before his death. Renaud languished in prison for the rest of his life, which ended with suicide. John Lackland and Philippe agreed to a six-year truce at Chinon in 1214. For some time, Flanders would remain under the French orbit. Philippe II demonstrated experienced leadership throughout, as well as being served by fine commanders among his knights. The French cavalry demonstrated remarkable control of the tactical situation -- coming to their king's aid and striking the vulnerable flank of the coalition's right flank, and not loosing control in pursuit of early fleeing coalition troops. Bouvines was the most important battle from a political point of view for a century. Most historians cite the event as 'the battle that made France' and credit France's very existence to the victory of Philip II Auguste. It was a great pitched battle, the greatest of its age, in contrast to the many smaller and briefer engagements of the period. If the French monarch had lost, the Plantagenêts might have won back their lost Norman and Angevin territories, and the counts of Flanders might have won freedom from the French king, and the German emperor might have retained Lotharingian territories. Not until the time of the emperor Charles V did France have so many enemies allied against it. For England, Philippe II's victory of Bouvines more than confirmed the end of Plantagenêt claims to Angevin France. It brought king John Lackland to his lowest ebb, and certainly promoted the English barons to revolt and to force upon the monarch the Magna Carta. Further, the English nobles went so far as to invite Philippe II's son, prince Louis, to take the crown of England. Louis landed with a French army in May 1216. He was supported by many English [including the earl of Salisbury], Welsh, and Scot nobles. However, King John Lackland died in October 1216 and Louis returned to France in 1217 in an effort to get support from his father -- Philippe II was not interested in the project. With John Lackland's death, the majority of the English nobles changed their minds and threw their support to John Lackland's son, Henry III (1216-72). When Louis returned to England, he and his few English allies lost a land battle at Lincoln (20 May 1216), and reinforcements from France were lost in a naval battle off Sandwich soon after. Louis was forced to accept a small payment for abandoning his claim and returned to France, where he was later to rule briefly as Louis VIII (1223-1226).
Married in 1219: Philippa de Dreux,, daughter of Robert II, Comte de Dreux and Yolande de Coucy. Note - between 14 Sep 1239 and 13 Nov 1239 at Acre, Palestine, Holy Land: Thibaut fought (and died) in the Barons' Crusade. Crusade: 14 September 1239 - 23 August 1244. Theobald [Thibaut] IV, Count of Champagne [He was also Teobaldo I, King of Navarre] and Richard, Earl of Cornwall [brother of King Henry III of England] organized a crusade in 1239, the Barons’ Crusade, against Ayyubid Sultans of Cairo (Egypt) and Damascus Falling between the Sixth and Seventh traditionally numbered crusades, are two expeditions, one arriving in the Levant in 1239, and the other in 1241. They overlap as to their impact in the Levant, but usually are not designated as a major 'crusade'. Combined, they can be seen as follow-on expeditions that merely extended, only partially, the achievements of Emperor Frederick II's Sixth Crusade. In France, Theobald, of Champagne was preparing to go on Crusade in 1229. Accompanying Theobald were the French nobles Hugh IV, Duke of Burgundy; Henry, Count of Bar; Amaury, de Montfort; and the lord of Clermont. The Pope wanted the crusade to go to the aid of troubled Latin kingdom at Constantinople. Theobald rejected going to Constantinople (With French assistance, another 'crusade' expedition was sent that sustained Latin Constantinople's existence a few years longer). His crusade reached Acre 14 September 1239. Theobald found division among the Latin communities in Palestine, and within the Muslim Ayyubid dynasty -- two factions, one at Damascus and one at Cairo were at war. Instead of taking advantage of the division among the Muslims, Theobald set out against both. As Theobald began to fortify Ascalon, his French nobles became restless for action and thought they could conduct some easy, low risk raids. Peter of Dreux led about 200 French knights in a successful ambush of a non-military Muslim convoy en route to Damascus. This encouraged other nobles to try the same. Henry of Bar led about 500 knights and some infantry in a raid on a Muslim camp near Gaza. This, however, was largely a military camp and had outposts that alerted the camp of the threat. The Muslims placed crossbowmen on sand dunes that surrounded the Crusaders. In the ensuing battle many of the Christians were killed or captured -- Henry of Bar and lord of Clermont was killed, Amaury de Montfort was captured (Amaury de Montfort was the son of the Simon of the Albigsian Crusade. After being freed from captivity, Amaury died in 1241, at Otranto, Italy, while returning to France). Soon after, a Muslim army attacked Jerusalem and stormed the Tower of David. Theobald and his French tried negotiating with Sultan As-Salih of Damascus. As-Salih was at odds with his nephew, the new ruler of Egypt, and was receptive to an alliance with the Christians. However, when a combined army met at Jaffa, the Muslim forces from Damascus "melted away" before any assault was launched on Egypt. Theobald then began negotiations with the Egyptians. In this, he managed to win a promise for the return of parts of Palestine. Then he departed with the King of Navarre and count of Brittany just little over a week before the arrival of the English Earl Richard of Cornwall. Richard, Earl of Cornwall arrived at Acre in October 1240 with 800 knights, and with the support of his brother-in-law, Emperor Frederick II, to make whatever agreement Richard thought best. Richard was joined by the duke of Burgundy and some of the French who remained. Richard immediately renounced the Crusaders' former treaty with Damascus, and began concentrated negotiations with the Sultan of Egypt. Richard essentially was able to confirm what Count Theobald had sought, and what was a slight extension of concessions that Frederick II had obtained in the earlier treaty. The Muslims agreed to return the remainder of Galilee, including Mount Tabor, and the castle and town of Tiberias. Richard was to make himself quite popular in Europe for also negotiating the release of the French knights taken captive at Gaza. Richard of Cornwall completed rebuilding the citadel at Ascalon, and departed in May 1241. The gains won by these two 'low-keyed crusades' were lost a few years later. The barons of the Latin domains in the Levant again formed an alliance with Damascus, and against the Sultan of Egypt. This time the allies of the Egyptian Sultan, the Khorezmian Turks, swept down from the north and broke through the walls of Jerusalem. The Latin garrison surrendered on 23 August 1244. In the same year the coalition army of Christian and Muslims of Damascus were disastrously beaten near the town of La Forbie, northeast of Gaza. It was as great a defeat as had been Hattin (1187). Died: on 13 Nov 1239 at Gaza, Palestine, Holy Land, Henry II was killed in action.
4651. Philippa13 de Dreux (Stuart, Page 23, Line 37-26.) (Paul Theroff, posts, Posting under Subject "Capet", 9 July 1994 at 19:54 Hours.). AKA: Philippe, Dame de Torcy-en-Brie. Married Name: de Luxembourg. AKA: Philippa, Dame de Coucy. AKA: Philippe, Dame de Longueville (http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties, http://web.genealogie.free.fr/Les_dynasties/Les_dynasties_celebres/Liste_alphabetique.htm.). AKA: Philippe, Dame de Quincy (Ibid.). Born: in 1192 at France, daughter of Robert II, Comte de Dreux and Yolande de Coucy. Married in 1219: Henry II, Comte de Bar-le-Duc,, son of Thibaut I, Comte de Bar and Isabeau de Brienne. Died: on 17 Mar 1242.
4656. Étienne II13 de Thoire-et-Villars (André Roux: Scrolls, 133, 222.). AKA: Étienne II, Seigneur de Thoire (Abbott, Page 570.). Born: before 1188 at Lyonnais, France, son of Étienne I de Thoire-et-Villars and Agnès de Villars, Étienne II is presumed to have been at least 18 years of age by the time his son Humbert III was born. Married before 1205: Béatrix de Faucigny,, daughter of Aimon I/II, Seigneur de Faucigny and Clémence de Bérançon. Died: in 1248 (André Roux: Scrolls.).
4657. Béatrix13 de Faucigny (André Roux: Scrolls, 133, 222.). Married Name: de Thoire-et-Villars. Born: before 1165 at Faucigny, Haute-Savoie, Savoie, France, daughter of Aimon I/II, Seigneur de Faucigny and Clémence de Bérançon. Married circa 1165: Guillaume I, Count de Genève,, son of Aimé I, Count de Genève and Mathilde de Cuiseaux (It is not certain that Béatrix, daughter of Aimon I by Clémence de Bérançon married Guillaume I. The Weis reference ["Magna Carta Sureties"] does not carry the female line, and André Roux has her marrying into the Thouars line rather than the Genève line). MaterAlter: circa 1180 Béatrix de Genève/Béatrix de Faucigny. Married before 1205: Étienne II de Thoire-et-Villars,, son of Étienne I de Thoire-et-Villars and Agnès de Villars.
Coat of Arm associated with Eudes III, Duc de Bourgogne.
4658. Eudes III, Duke13 de Bourgogne (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 130.) (Castelot, Tome 2, Page 491.) (Abbott, Page 199.). Born: in 1166 at France, son of Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Alix de Lorraine. Married in 1194 at France: Mathilde = Teresa, Princess de Portugal,, daughter of Alfonso I Henriques, King de Portugal and Mahaut de Savoie (Mathilde was Eudes III's first wife). Annulled he and Mathilde = Teresa, Princess de Portugal: in 1195 (an unknown value). Married in 1199: Alix de Vergy,, daughter of Hugues, Seigneur de Vergy and Gilles de Trainel (Alix was Eudes III's second wife). Note - on 22 Jul 1209 at Béziers, Languedoc, France: Eudes III participated in the slaughter of Béziers denizens. Béziers (Besièrs in Occitan, and Besiers in Catalan) is a town in Languedoc in the southwest of France. It is a commune and a sub-prefecture of the Hérault department. Béziers was a Languedoc stronghold of Catharism, which the Catholic Church condemned as heretical and which Catholic forces extirpated in the Albigensian Crusade. Béziers was the first city to be sacked, on 22 July 1209. On 22 July 1209 the Crusader army arrived at Béziers on the periphery of the area in the Languedoc where Cathars flourished. There were believed to be around 200 Cathars in the town among a much greater population of sympathetic Catholics. The townspeople, believing their city walls impregnable, were careless, and the town was overrun while the leading Crusader nobles were still planning their siege.
The crusading army sacked and looted the town indiscriminately, while townspeople retreated to the sanctuary of the churches. The Cistercian abbot- commander, Arnaud Amaury, was reported by a fellow Cistercian to have been asked how to tell Cathar from Catholic. His reply demonstrated his faith: "Kill them all - the Lord will recognise His own". The Roman Church has recently taken to disowning these words, but they are reliable. Not only were they recorded by a sympathetic fellow churchman, but they also accord with other sources. The Song of the Cathar Wars , sympathetic to the crusaders at this stage [laisse 21] records that the French crusaders explicitly planned to adopt a popular terrorist tactic of indiscriminate massacre (one often used by the Roman Church against those they regarded as infidels): Le barnatges de Fransa e sels de vas Paris, E li clerc e li laic, li princeps e·ls marchis, E li un e li autre en entre lor empris Que a calque castel en que la ost venguis, Que no's volguessan, tro que l'ost les prezis, Qu'aneson a la espaza e qu'om les aucezis
Béziers' Catholics were given the opportunity to leave before the Crusaders besieged the city. However, they refused and fought with the Cathars. The inhabitants thought the army will soon suffer from a lack of supplies and have to go back home. The strenght of this army could have been as great as 50,000 men (including the non-combatant camp-followers). Nobody knows the exact figure, but the army must have been quite impressive. In a sortie outside the walls, their combined force was defeated, and pursued back into town. In the bloody massacre which followed, no one was spared, not even those who took refuge in the churches. When the town was taken Catholic citizens sought refuge in a Church dedicated to Mary Magdelene. Al moster general van ilh plus tost fugir. Li prestre e li clerc s'anero revestir E fan sonar les senhs, cum si volguessan dir Messa de mortuorum, per cors mort sebelhir.
The mass for the dead was for themselves. The Church was set alight and the rest of the town put to the sword. Some 7,000 people died in the church including women, children, priests and old men. Elsewhere many more thousands were mutilated and killed. Prisoners were blinded, dragged behind horses, and used for target practice The town was razed. Arnaud, the abbot-commander, wrote to his master the Pope: "Today your Holiness, twenty thousand citizens were put to the sword, regardless of rank, age, or sex". Reportedly, not a single person survived, not even a new born baby.
The commander of the crusade was the Papal Legate Arnaud-Amaury (or Arnald Amalaricus, Abbot of Cîteaux). When asked by a Crusader how to tell Catholics from Cathars once they had taken the city, the abbot supposedly replied, "Kill them all, God will know His own" - "Neca eos omnes. Deus suos agnoscet". (This phrase can only be found in one source, Caesarius of Heisterbach along with a story of some Cathars who desecrated a copy of the Old Testament and threw it from the town's walls.) That is exactly what happened. All inhabitants were slain. This was called the "gran mazel" (the great slaughter). The invaders fired the cathedral of Saint Nazaire, which collapsed on those who had taken refuge inside. The town was pillaged and burnt. None were left alive. (A plaque opposite the cathedral records the 'Day of Butchery' perpetrated by the 'northern barons'.) A few parts of the Romanesque cathedral St-Nazaire survived, and repairs started in 1215. The restoration, along with that of the rest of the city, continued until the 15th century. Note - between 1 Aug 1209 and 15 Aug 1209 at Carcassonne, Languedoc, France: Eudes III fought at the Battle of Carcassonne. Carcassonne: 1 – 15 August 1209. A medieval fiefdom, the county of Carcassonne, controlled the city and its environs. It was often united with the County of Razès. The origins of Carcassonne as a county probably lie in local representatives of the Visigoths, but the first count known by name is Bello of the time of Charlemagne. Bello founded a dynasty, the Bellonids, which would rule many honores in Septimania and Catalonia for three centuries. In 1067 Carcassonne became the property of Raimond Bernard Trencavel, viscount of Albi and Nîmes, through his marriage with Ermengard, sister of the last count of Carcassonne. In the following centuries the Trencavel family allied in succession either with the counts of Barcelona or of Toulouse. They built the Château Comtal and the Basilica of Saint-Nazaire. In 1096 Pope Urban II blessed the foundation stones of the new cathedral, a Catholic bastion against the Cathar heretics. On 1August 1209, after the taking of Béziers, the crusader army came to besiege Carcassonne where all its inhabitants and viscount Trencavel with his troops had gathered. Carcassonne was besieged from 1st to 15th of August 1209 during the early phase of the War against the Cathars of the Languedoc. The siege followed soon after the Crusaders' massacre of the entire poulation of Béziers, an act of terror designed to terrify the people of the area. Raymond-Roger Trencavel was Viscount of Béziers as well as Carcassonne - his cities were deliberately targeted by the Crusaders, as the Count of Toulouse had joined the Crusade himself, gaining immunity for his own lands. The king of Aragon came to meet with his vassal, Trencavel, and attempted a mediation which failed, so he went back to Catalonia. After two weeks, the overcrowded city was short of water. Trencavel went out of the city to discuss with crusaders the terms of the surrender. Here is a description of the event, from the contemporary Song of the Cathar Wars , laisse 15, written in Occitan, by a poet sympathetic to the crusader cause. He recognizes Raymond-Roger's nobility but carefully skates over what happened at Carcassonne, and afterwards: [Raymond Roger] the Viscount of Beziers worked day and night To defend his lands, for he was a man of great courage. Nowhere in the wide world is there a better knight Nor one more generous and open handed, more courteous or better bred. Nephew to Count Raymond, the son of his sister. And he was certainly Catholic; I call to witness Many a clerk and many a cannon in their cloisters; But he was very young and therefore friendly to all And his vassals were not at all afraid of or in awe of him, But laughed and joked with him As they would with any comrade. And all his knights and vavassors Maintained the heretics in their castles and towers, So they caused their own ruin and their shameful deaths. The Viscount himself died in great anguish, a sad and sorry loss, because of this grievous error. Raymond-Roger came out to parley with the Crusaders, then under the command of Arnaud Amaury. He was offered the opportunity to leave the city with a few of his senior nobles, but declined the offer. What the the author of the Song of the Cathar Wars conceals in his narrative is that the city and its castle were taken by deceit, when Raymond-Roger came out to parley. Scandalously, the Viscount was seized and taken prisoner. Without his leadership, resistance crumbled and the city surrendered. Trencavel was made prisoner on 15 August 1209. All the people within Carcassonne had to leave the city taking nothing with them. The Crusaders expelled the inhabitants with a day's safe conduct, so that they could loot at leisure. Their lesson from Béziers had been that massacres risked the total destruction of the city, including the loss of all loot by fire. Arnaud wrote to the pope, Innocent III, to explain why on this occasion no-one had been killed. It is at this stage that Simon de Montfort was appointed to hold Raymond-Roger's territories. Carcassonne was given to Simon de Montfort who took straight away the crusade leadership. Soon afterwards, on the 10th November, Roger-Raymond died in mysterious circumstances in his own prison. He had reigned for fifteen years and was aged just 24 at the time of his death in the custody of the French Catholic Crusaders. According to a rumor current at the time (mentioned in the contemporary Song of the Cathar Wars, laisse 37) he was murdered during the night. Later, the pope himself referred to the disgraceful killing of the Viscount in a letter that still survives. Note - on 27 Jul 1214 at Bouvines, Picardie, France: Hughes III partigipcated in the Battle of Bouvines. The most significant origins of the 'War' of Bouvines (27 July 1214) can be traced to the ascension of Henri, duc d'Anjou, duc de Normandie, and duc d'Aquitaine to the crown of England in 1154. Henri d'Anjou came into his extensive French ducal domains though inheritances from his father [Anjou], his mother [Normandie], and wife [Aquitaine]. His mother, Matilda also opened for her son a right to continue her claim to the Anglo-Norman crown of England. This latter had to be secured by military conquest. Though often characterized as a civil war in anglophone histories, the conflict was resolved by an Angevin invasion -- actually more than one military expedition -- which won for Henri d'Anjou the right to succeed Stephen as the king of England (reign:1135-1154). Henri II d'Anjou, became Henry II of England (reign:1154-1189). England became part of a much larger 'empire' that had its geographic and cultural center of balance in France. Though the Angevin dynastic line led back to the original house of Anjou established by Foulques [Fulk] Nerra (987-1040), many historians identify Henri's impressive 'Angevin empire' as a 'second house of Anjou', that ruled over an 'Anglo-Norman-Angevin Empire'. More uniquely and more enduring, Henri would be associated with the nickname of 'Plantagenêt' that was given to his father, Geoffroi. The name of 'Plantagenêt' would be associated directly with him and his heirs. It would be 'Plantagenêt' that remained with the dynasty on the English throne when the Angevin lands in France would be lost. As will be seen, the War of Bouvines begins the story of how the Angevin lands were lost to the 'Plantagenêts'. The dynastic, political arrangements were peculiar. Henry II was sovereign in 'Anglo' England, but as Henri II duc d'Anjou, he was just a vassal -- a duke in 'Norman-Angevin' France where he paid feudal homage to his suzerain, the king of France. The unusual situation was further exacerbated in that the size of just Henri II's French fiefs was more than triple the land that was directly a fief of the French king, Louis VII (1137-1180). In an era were land conveyed wealth and power, the situation presented a significant threat to the Capetian monarchy of France. The contest between the dynastic houses that ruled England and France became more intense. The comparative military strengths of the two domains definitely favored Henry II of England. The French king, Louis VII, resorted to intrigue, and inciting or assisting revolts among the French vassals of the English duke-king. In the initial so-called Anglo-French War of 1159-89, Henry I and his forces invaded from Normandy in order to press a claim to Toulouse, where the Comte resisted. Louis VII had positioned himself in the town of Toulouse before the arrival of Henry II's army. Henry II did not want to besiege 'his suzerain' and withdrew, vowing revenge. Louis VII, and his son, Philippe II Auguste (1165-1223) found a weakness in Henry II's family, and was able to persuaded Henry II's sons to rebel [Anglo-Norman rebellion of 1173-74]. Eleanor, jealous of her husband's spousal faithlessness, also conspired with her sons and reduced Henry II's authority. Henry II died in 1189. Henry II's most capable and eldest surviving son was Richard Coeur de Lion [Lionheart], already made duc d'Aquitaine by his mother, became Richard I, king of England (1189-1199). Philippe II and Richard I went on the Third Crusade (1189-1192). Relations between the two deteriorated due to a variety of incidents. After the only significant military accomplishment, the seizure of St. Jean d'Acre (12 July 1191), Philippe II returned to France. Richard I departed the Levant in 1192, only to be captured as he was traveling though the lands of duke Leopold, of Austria, whom Richard had antagonized during the Third Crusade. Leopold put Richard in prison, and later turned the English monarch over to the German Emperor, Henry VI. Richard I's brother, John Lackland, and Philippe II conspired to delay Richard's return to England and France. Philippe proceeded with a series of small conquests of the 'Norman-Angevin' lands in France. He made some progress in the north, but not in the south, where vassals remained loyal to their duke-king, Richard, and did not trust John Lackland anymore than the French king. Eventually, Richard I's mother managed to pay the ransom and Richard returned to England in 1194. Richard I's war with Philippe II (1194-1199). Richard I immediately resolved differences with his brother John Lackland, and then proceeded to undo the incursions upon 'Norman-Angevin' lands by Philippe II. Between May 1194 and April 1199, a war was conducted between Richard I and Philippe II that involved considerable use of mercenaries, such as Martin, Algais, Mercadier, and Cadoc. Their presence introduced "a more professional and ruthless element" in the fighting. Philippe II enjoyed a few minor victories. However, Richard I demonstrated the most military prowess. He won noted victories at Gisors (29 September 1186), and at Fréteval (3 July 1194) in eastern Vendômois. Philippe II took Aumâle (20 August 1196) after defeating a relief force led by Richard I. Richard I began the construction of Château-Gaillard in 1196, and sought to ally Raymond, Comte de Toulouse to his side by renouncing the Angevin claims to that domain. Richard I's mercenary captain captured Milly (19 May 1197), and gained a valuable captive -- Philippe de Dreux, the Bishop of Beauvais, a redoubtable warrior and first cousin of Philippe II. By threatening a trade embargo, Richard I coerced Baldwin, comte de Flandre, to attack the French king's lands in the north. Philippe II's defeat at Courcelles-les-Gisors (27 September 1198) was followed by the Truce of Vernon. However, Richard I's reconquest was not fully complete, and he had not gained any new territory. He continued with an expedition against the vicomte de Limoges, whom Philippe II had encouraged to rebel against his duke. In preparing to besiege the vicomte's castle at Châlus-Chabrol (26 March 1199), Richard I was wounded by a crossbow shot. Though he took the castle a few days later, an infection developed in Richard's wound and he died on 6 April 1199. Upon Richard's death, John Lackland became king of England. Philippe II immediately made incursions into Normandy, as if testing John's resolve. He further offended John by declaring that Arthur, John's nephew, as the duc de Bretagne and Normandie. Philippe II waited for an opportunity to make a major seizure of 'Norman-Angevin' lands. John I Lackland crossed la Manche [channel waters between England and France] to Aquitaine. Sailing from Portsmouth, he landed at La Rochelle on 15 February in 1214 with his mercenary army. He could not count on loyalty from the English barons, but called up his feudal levies from Guyenne [the term more commonly used for Aquitaine] and then marched into Poitou. Gathering more forces along the way, John I crossed the Loire and entered his family lands in Anjou. This had the desired result, as king Philippe II came south with his royal troops to meet the English king's troops. Philippe II marched via Samur and Chinon to cut John's line of retreat. John I abandoned Anjou and moved quickly back south to Limoges in April. At this point, John had succeeded in drawing Philip far south. Unfortunately for the allies, the emperor Otto and his forces were not ready to move. Aware of Otto's marshalling of forces, Philippe II realized the danger of following John I further south. Philippe II left his son, prince Louis, with 800 knights, 2,000 sergeants and 7,000 infantry to face John Lackland. Philippe II, himself, with a small force of his personal household knights, returned to Paris and prepared to meet the threatened invasion from the north. John I Lackland, possibly believing that the entire royal army had withdrawn toward Paris, immediately moved back into Poitou in May, crossed the Loire, and again invaded Anjou. John laid siege to La-Roche-aux-Moines in June. However, in July, when learning that prince Louis was approaching with a French army and levies from Anjou and Maine, John Lackland retired hastily, leaving much of his siege train. Meanwhile Otto moved toward the Netherlands in March. He lost time rounding up his German forces, and dallied at Aachen to marry (10 May 1214) the daughter of Henri de Brabant. When Otto finally began to campaign in June, he only had three of the principal German vassals with him plus his own Saxon troops. By 12 July he reached Nivelles, where he met with the dukes and other allies. These finally increased his forces to a reasonable size. However, by then it was too late to conduct a coordinated campaign according to John Lackland's plan. By late June, Philippe II had mobilized his forces in northern France and was well aware of Otto IV's plans. As it turned out, Otto's new father-in-law felt it in his own best interests to keep the French king secretly advised of the coalition's intentions. Otto IV had a very powerful army. The comte de Flandre brought a sizable cavalry unit. William Longsword, earl of Salisbury, and John Lackland's half brother, had a large contingent of mercenaries paid for with English money. These formed one division of the coalition army. It consisted of infantry and many hired knights. When he saw that the German invasion was near at hand, Philippe II called up all his vassals and allies, proclaiming the ban in eastern, central, and northern parts of France. He could not draw on the western territories that were either occupied by or threatened by John. Philippe II had great numbers of top quality knights, but most of the infantry would have been rather mediocre levies. Philippe II assembled his army at Péronne toward by early July, and took the offensive into Flanders, thinking the emperor was in front of him. Philippe II reached Tournai on 25 July, where he learned that Otto was to his south at Valenciennes. Philippe II decided to withdraw so as not to let Otto's army get behind the French line's of communications back toward Paris. About the same time, Otto learned of Philippe II's position, and moved north. On 26 July Otto was moving through Saint Amand, heading north toward Tournai, possibly intending to engaged Philippe to the west of the city. Hearing of the location of the French army from his spies, but not of its true size, Otto decided to attack rather than use the opportunity to capture Paris. Otto marched his army northwestward, reaching a point only nine miles south of Tournai as the French were abandoning the town. Otto pursued Philippe II, hoping to catch him with part of the French army on each side of the bridge at Bouvines. Reportedly, the duc de Brabant's secret messengers kept Philippe II alerted to emperor's plans. Still, what happened seemed to have caught the French king by surprise.
THE BATTLE
The morning of Sunday 27 July 1214 found Philippe II's force stretch out over a long distance to the west of Tournai. French engineers had been sent ahead to widen the bridge at Bouvines, so the army could cross it more rapidly. The French advanced section, of mainly infantry and baggage, had crossed the only bridge over the Marcq River in the area, at the hamlet of Bouvines. Philippe II, himself, stopped with his main force of heavy cavalry (knights and sergeants) on the east side of the bridge at Bouvines. It was late morning, when to the east, the French rearguard was attacked by the advance guard of the emperor's coalition army, which had marched rapidly from Mortagne, south of Tournai. The emperor was anticipating to find the French in retreat, and his host was moving in such an array as to engage quickly an unprepared enemy in march configuration. As the French rearguard fended off the attacks of the allied advanced elements, Otto IV was all the more convinced that he had the French at a disadvantage and in retreat. Philippe II's rearguard of mounted sergeants was under the command of Adam Vicomte de Melun. One of Philippe II's most experienced military leaders, the Hospitaller and bishop-elect Guérin de Senlis, rode in a position where he could monitor the rear of the French march column. When Guérin saw the imperial army rapidly approaching in full battle array, he hurried to report the to the king, who was watching his cavalry starting to cross the bridge at Bouvines. Philippe immediately recognized the potential for disaster, since there would be no way to get the rear third of his army across the bridge before it was destroyed. The French king ordered the entire army to turn around and form for battle, and directed the infantry to come back across the bridge at full speed. Meanwhile Otto's troops smashed into the Vicomte de Melun's detachment, forcing the French horse arbalesters and the Champenois sergeants to return to their aid. Then the duc de Bourgogne [Burgundy] departed from the main cavalry column, and threw his knights into the growing holding action. The enlarged French rearguard managed to delay the imperial army's vanguard for the necessary time it took for the main French cavalry to form up in battle array. Otto IV, who had thought that he was pursuing, was surprised to encounter the French army drawn up in order of battle. In turn, the emperor had to form his own army hastily for a pitch battle, because if he turned around or tried to retreat he would surely have been destroyed. The imperial army was forced to align itself in respect to the positions being taken by the French. Philippe II appears to have aligned his army at an angle across the road, on a bit of rolling terrain above the marshy river bank. He left his right flank area open so the retreating rearguard could form there. Remarkably, the French king seemed to have arranged for the orderly placement of each of the returning detachments. One after the other, he had them successively to extend his line northward, to the left. By the time the duc de Bourgogne approached the bridge in a fighting retreat he could see his suzerain's army completing its deployment into line of battle. For his part, Otto, ordered each of his arriving units off to the right, extending his lines to match the French. The eye witnesses attest to Otto's astonishment at finding a powerful fighting force rather than a column of stragglers before him. The deployment procedure took at least an hour, during which the French infantry managed to get across the bridge and hurriedly into line supporting the nobility. The duc de Bourgogne used the time to rest and refresh his sorely taxed knights, who now took up their honored place on the right of the French line. The time was around noon, or early afternoon. The sun was at the back of the French forces. Thus, two of the largest military forces in early thirteenth-century France came face-to-face, each in two lines about 2,000 yards wide. To get a picture of the scene one must recall that a medieval host was composed of a heterogeneous crowd of separate detachments raised by a wide variety of vassals and communities. Some minor barons might be liable to bring 10 or 20 mounted knights and twice the number in sergeants. Others would have private armies of 100 knights and their retainers. Various abbeys and bishops would have their mounted knights and foot troops under their own banners. Towns of all sizes would send their communal militia variously armed and experienced in combat. The French army was arrayed as the necessity of rushing from line of march back into line of battle dictated. The fully armored knights were across the entire field. [There is some interpretation that the French knights had to form in a single ranks, versus the preferred two so as to not be outflanked by the larger coalition army. The mounted, and more lightly armored, sergeants were in multiple ranks.] For command purposes, the medieval hosts grouped into the usual three 'battles' -- a center, with a right wing and a left wing. The French communal militia bands of crossbowmen arrived in time to pass through the cavalry, and take up a position in front of the center. The French levied pikemen formed behind the cavalry on each wing. The French nobility was arrayed from right to left as follows: first the knights from Champagne, the host of Eudes de Bourgogne, the knights from Champagne, the followings of the Counts of St. Pol, Beaumont, Montmorency, and Sancerre and smaller feudal contingents; in the center the seventy available Norman knights (the rest still deployed in the south, facing king John Lackland), and the vassals from the Isle-de-France; on the left the retainers of Robert, comte de Dreux; Guillaume, comte de Ponthieu; Pierre, comte d'Auxerre; the bishop of Beauvais; and Thomas de St. Valery; plus many units from northwest France. The king, himself, stood in the front, center under the oriflamme and his personal blue ensign with the golden lilies. The imperial army drew up with its main infantry body in the front line of the center, and the emperor's personal cavalry in the second. The imperial infantry in the center was composed of German and Netherlandish pikemen, considered the best in Europe. Beside his Saxon warriors the emperor placed the chivalry of Brabant, Limburg, Holland, and Namur. Behind his second line of infantry, Otto placed the great Iiperial silken dragon flying from the pole on which was a carved imperial eagle with golden wings. The entire imperial standard was mounted on a gold covered 'war chariot'. This he guarded with his personal retinue. On the left Otto deployed the knights of Flanders and Hainault, commanded by comte Ferdinand, in the first line with their regional infantry in support. On his right wing, Otto relied on the army of the comte de Boulogne, a small body of Flemish knights, and the mercenaries under William Longsword [earl of Salisbury. They also had infantry in support including crossbowmen as well as pikemen. The French opened the battle as Guérin led 300 horse sergeants from Soissons in a charge against the Flemish cavalry of noble knights. Gradually the Burgundy knights joined in. The entire French right and Imperial left wings became enmeshed in a general melée of mounted knights slashing at each other with sword and axe. The Comte de Flandre was captured. In the center, Otto sent his large body of pole-armed infantry forward. The assault was toward the position of Philippe II, among the French infantry of commune militia, which had formed in front. The German and Flemish pole-armed infantry soon disposed of the French militia and reached the line of French knights. Even though they greatly outnumbered the knights, such lightly armored urban militia were no match for the veteran knights in full armor. In the general struggle, king Philippe was pulled from his saddle and briefly threatened. However, seeing the distress signal executed by the king's banner carrier, the French knights in the center battle rapidly joined around Philippe II, who had remounted and continued the fight. The French knights slaughtered the hostile foot swarming about the French monarch. The Fleming foot melted away, and the French nobility reached the position held by Otto and the cavalry of Saxony, Brabant and Limburg. The knights on the French left wing detected an advantage as the coalition's right wing partly exposed their own right flank in the concentrated effort against the French center. Thus, an advance of the French left managed to deliver a decisive blow, destroying the coalition's heavy cavalry on the right and capturing it leader, the earl of Salisbury. One of the senior coalition leaders, Hugh de Boves, fled. The coalition's largely mercenary infantry, on the right, led by Renaud de Damartin, continued to fight as they expected no mercy from the French knights or Philippe II. Renaud continued to resist with a few knights executing sorties from a protective circle of pole-armed mercenary infantry. Eventually the French knights and infantry killed the mercenaries and Renaud surrendered. Back at the center, French cavalry reached the outnumbered but fresh Saxon and Brabantine knights, another wild melée ensued. Otto fought courageously among his retainers, wielding his war axe, while receiving multiple blows in return from a crowd of Frenchmen. Suddenly his horse was killed, throwing him to the ground. A few French knights nearly captured him before the Saxon guard surrounded their sovereign. A noble gave the emperor his horse, on which Otto fled the scene. Apparently he was so shaken up by the beating and near capture that he did not stop riding until he was back in Valenciennes. Emperor Otto's departure essentially destroyed the coalition's resolve. The Saxons and Westphalians manfully covered the retreat, until most of the remaining nobles were captured. On the imperial right, the Comte Renaud formed his pikemen into a tight circle, and sheltered his remaining knights inside until the whole Brabançon force was gradually worn down and Renaud captured. The Netherlanders rode off, along with the already flying mercenaries. The battle, fought on flat terrain favorable to cavalry action, lasted about 3 hours. Emperor battered imperial insignia was captured and taken to Paris. The earl of Salisbury was quickly exchanged for the son of the Comte de Dreux. Frederick of Hohenstaufen was crowned as emperor at Aachen in 1215. Ferrand remained in French prison until 1227, six years before his death. Renaud languished in prison for the rest of his life, which ended with suicide. John Lackland and Philippe agreed to a six-year truce at Chinon in 1214. For some time, Flanders would remain under the French orbit. Philippe II demonstrated experienced leadership throughout, as well as being served by fine commanders among his knights. The French cavalry demonstrated remarkable control of the tactical situation -- coming to their king's aid and striking the vulnerable flank of the coalition's right flank, and not loosing control in pursuit of early fleeing coalition troops. Bouvines was the most important battle from a political point of view for a century. Most historians cite the event as 'the battle that made France' and credit France's very existence to the victory of Philip II Auguste. It was a great pitched battle, the greatest of its age, in contrast to the many smaller and briefer engagements of the period. If the French monarch had lost, the Plantagenêts might have won back their lost Norman and Angevin territories, and the counts of Flanders might have won freedom from the French king, and the German emperor might have retained Lotharingian territories. Not until the time of the emperor Charles V did France have so many enemies allied against it. For England, Philippe II's victory of Bouvines more than confirmed the end of Plantagenêt claims to Angevin France. It brought king John Lackland to his lowest ebb, and certainly promoted the English barons to revolt and to force upon the monarch the Magna Carta. Further, the English nobles went so far as to invite Philippe II's son, prince Louis, to take the crown of England. Louis landed with a French army in May 1216. He was supported by many English [including the earl of Salisbury], Welsh, and Scot nobles. However, King John Lackland died in October 1216 and Louis returned to France in 1217 in an effort to get support from his father -- Philippe II was not interested in the project. With John Lackland's death, the majority of the English nobles changed their minds and threw their support to John Lackland's son, Henry III (1216-72). When Louis returned to England, he and his few English allies lost a land battle at Lincoln (20 May 1216), and reinforcements from France were lost in a naval battle off Sandwich soon after. Louis was forced to accept a small payment for abandoning his claim and returned to France, where he was later to rule briefly as Louis VIII (1223-1226).
Died: on 6 Jul 1218 at Lyon, Rhône, Lyonnais, France.
4659. Alix13 de Vergy (André Roux: Scrolls, 80, 130.) (Paul Theroff, posts, "Emperor Konrad", posted on 06 August 1995 at 21:38 Hours.). Married Name: de Bourgogne. Born: in 1182 at France, daughter of Hugues, Seigneur de Vergy and Gilles de Trainel. Married in 1199: Eudes III, Duke de Bourgogne,, son of Hughes III, Duke de Bourgogne and Alix de Lorraine (Alix was Eudes III's second wife). Died: either 1251 or 1252 Alix is buried in Citeaux.
4664. Guigues IV/V, Count13 de Forez (André Roux: Scrolls, 69, 104.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 12 May 1995 at 02:56 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 576.). AKA: Guigues IV, Count de Lyon. AKA: Guy IV d'Albon. Born: before 1195 at Ghent/Gent, Gand, Gand, Flandre-Orientale, Belgium, son of Guigues III/IV, Count de Forez and Alix = Adalasie N?, Guy IV is presumed to have been at least 10 years of age when he married Philippe. Married in 1205 at France: Mahaut de Dampierre,, daughter of Guy II de Dampierre and Mahaut=Marguerite, Comtesse de Bourbon. Married between 1210 and 1224 at France: Ermengarde d'Auvergne,, daughter of Gui II, Count d'Auvergne and Péronnelle / Pétronille de Chambon (Ermengarde was Guigues IV's second wife. Betrothed 1210 [terminated?], [1223/24]) (Internet, http://fmg.ac/Projects/MedLands/AUVERGNE.htm#_Toc389204247.). Married in 1226 at France: Mahaut de Courtenay,, daughter of Pierre II, Count de Courtenay and Agnès, Countess de Nevers (Guigues IV was Mahaut's second husband and she was his third wife) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome V (Volume 5), MDCCLXXII (1772), Page 245.). AKA: Guigues IV, Comte de Nevers Comte de Nevers by Marriage. Note - between 14 Sep 1239 and 29 Oct 1241: Guigues IV/V participated in but never saw the end of the Barons' Crusade. Crusade: 14 September 1239 - 23 August 1244. Thibauld [Thibaut] IV, Count of Champagne [He was also Teobaldo I, King of Navarre] and Richard, Earl of Cornwall [brother of King Henry III of England] organized a crusade in 1239, the Barons’ Crusade, against Ayyubid Sultans of Cairo (Egypt) and Damascus Falling between the Sixth and Seventh traditionally numbered crusades, are two expeditions, one arriving in the Levant in 1239, and the other in 1241. They overlap as to their impact in the Levant, but usually are not designated as a major 'crusade'. Combined, they can be seen as follow-on expeditions that merely extended, only partially, the achievements of Emperor Frederick II's Sixth Crusade. The background of every crusade consisted of three chief elements — the situation in the Holy Land, the policy and actions of the pope and the secular princes of Europe, and the motives, resources, ability, character, and political position of the crusaders. The third of these elements was always complicated, but the first two were often fairly simple. In the case of the expedition of 1239— 1241 all three were truly magnificent mixtures of confusion, un certainty, and cross-purposes (Registres de Grégoire IX (ed. Lucien Auvray, Bibliothéque des Écoles françaises d'Athènes et de Rome, 2nd series). In November 1225, Emperor Frederick II had married Isabel de Brienne, queen of Jerusalem, daughter of Mary de Montferrat and Jean de Brienne. Isabel had died in 1228 leaving her son Conrad as heir to the throne under the guardianship of his father. In 1229, Frederick had concluded a truce for ten years with al-Kämil, sultan of Egypt, by which he had obtained possession of Jerusalem, Bethlehem, and Nazareth with corridors connecting these places with the sea-coast. But Frederick had no intention of contenting himself with the carefully limited suzerainty enjoyed by the kings of Jerusalem. As a result he had soon fallen out, before leaving Syria for the west in 1229, with most of the prelates and barons of the kingdom. The quarrel had grown more bitter when Frederick seized control of Cyprus by replacing Jean of Ibelin, lord of Beirut and regent for the young king Henri de Lusignan, with Cypriote lords who supported the imperial cause. Jean — the ablest, most influential, and most powerful of the barons of Jerusalem — re conquered Cyprus in 1 233 after a long and savage war.2 Until his death in 1236 he led the opposition to Frederick, who was far too occupied at home to give adequate support to his agents in the Levant. In the Holy Land itself, the Christians were thus divided not only by the chronic quarrels between the Templars and Hospitallers but also by those between the barons of the kingdom and the agents of Frederick II.
In France, Thibauld, of Champagne was preparing to go on Crusade in 1229. Accompanying Thibauld were the French nobles Hugh IV, Duke of Burgundy; Henry, Comte de Bar; Amaury de Montfort; and the Seigneur de Clermont. The crusading barons who gathered at Lyons formed an im posing group. At their head stood two peers of France, one of whom wore a crown count Thibauld IV of Champagne, since 1234 king of Navarre, and Hugh IV, duke of Burgundy. With them were two great officers of the realm, Amaury, count of Montfort and constable of France, and Robert of Courtenay, butler of France. Below these lords in feudal and official dignity but fully their equal in prestige came Pierre de Dreux, once count (duke) de Bretagne and earl of Richmond. Although by 1239, Pierre was simply Seigneur of La Garnache and Montaigu, he was generally called comte de Bretagne. Then there were a group of counts of secondary rank — Guigues of Forez and Nevers, Henry of Bar, Louis of Sancerre, Jean of Mâcon, William of Joigny, and Henry of Grandpré. Among the important men below comital rank were Richard, viscount of Beaumont; Dreux of Mello, lord of Loches and Dinan; Philip of Montfort, lord of La Ferté-Alais; Andrew, lord of Vitré; Ralph, lord of Fougères; Simon, lord of Clermont; Robert Malet, lord of Gra ville; and William, lord of Chantilly. With some overlapping these lords fall into three classes — officials and servants of the French crown, relatives and former vassals of Pierre de Dreux, and vassals of Thibauld. Thibauld IV was an excellent poet, an ineffective warrior, and an irresolute and shifty politician. By 1234, he had lost through a combination of ineptness and bad luck an important part of his vast patrimony, and had earned the distrust of every group in the feudal politics of France. Only his status as a crusader had saved him from severe punishment for rebellion against Louis IX. One can only guess at Thibauld's motives in taking the cross. He came of a crusading family. His uncle count Henry had been ruler of Jerusalem, and his father Thibauld III had died while preparing to go to the Holy Land. Thibauld quarreled with the church less than most feudal princes and was an enthusiastic burner of heretics. Perhaps he felt grateful to Divine Providence for the kingdom of Navarre. Perhaps he was chiefly interested in papal protection in case his rebellion against king Louis failed. Certainly nothing in his record gave any hope that he would furnish wise, determined, or consistent leadership to the crusading host. Pierre de Dreux was a noted soldier and a skillful and unscrupulous politician. He loved power, wealth, prestige, and strife of all kinds. Born a younger son of the house of Dreux, and hence a relative of the Capetian kings, he had spent his life struggling to obtain and keep a position that would satisfy his ambitions. Husband to Alice, the heiress de Bretagne, he had forced its almost independent counties into a centralized feudal state. Her death reduced his rights in the duchy to those of guardian of his young son Jean. Having failed at rebellion against Blanche of Castile and Louis IX, Pierre retired to his second wife's domains in Poitou. His reasons for taking the cross are not hard to guess. He needed the pope's friendship to aid him in settling his numerous quarrels with the church, and he wanted more action than his petty flefs in Poitou would be likely to supply. Few barons can have had greater need of the crusader's indulgences. As an experienced and competent soldier with no affection for useless risk Pierre was a valuable addition to the crusading host. Amaury of Montfort was a bankrupt hero. Son of Simon, who had led the Albigensian Crusade and won the title count of Tou louse, Amaury had been obliged to surrender his rights in Toulouse to the French crown. Although he enjoyed the dignity of constable of France, his lands were small and he was deeply in debt. His crusade was financed by the pope and king Louis. Perhaps his reputation as a soldier was more a reflection of his father's glory than the result of his own prowess, but he was undoubtedly considered the first soldier of France. Duke Hugh of Burgundy had little fame as either a soldier or a statesman. But he came of a family noted for its enthusiasm, courage, and perseverance as crusaders, and he was to prove himself a worthy member of it. Count Henry of Bar had probably done more fighting with less success than any other baron of France. In a letter which we should probably date 6 October 1237, the chief barons and prelates of Jerusalem who were opposed to Frederick II gave Thibauld advice, in answer to questions he had asked them They saw no point in delaying the expedition until the end of the truce, as Saracens never kept truces anyway. Marseilles or Genoa seemed the best ports of departure for a French army. They then suggested that the crusaders land at Cyprus and there take counsel with the leaders of the Christians in Palestine. At Cyprus supplies were plentiful and the army could rest after its voyage. Moreover from Cyprus it was equally easy to strike for Syria or Egypt, whichever seemed more promising. 11 Apparently, Thibauld had not asked about political conditions in either the kingdom of Jerusalem or the Aiyubid state, but if the advice to stop at Cyprus had been followed, the crusaders would have been able to inform themselves on these matters before they reached Palestine. In another letter Armand of Périgord, master of the Knights Templar, informed Gautier d’Avesnes that the sultan of Egypt was a man of no valor and was held in general contempt. The lord of Transjordania was at war with the sultan of Damascus. Several of the Aiyubid lords whom Armand would not yet name were anxiously awaiting the coming of the crusaders and had promised to submit to them and receive baptism. The references to a feeble sultan of Egypt and to an independent sultan at Damascus show that this letter was written after the death of the sultan al-Kämil in March 1238. It is not clear that Gautier d’Avesnes was connected with the barons who were planning the crusade; but the letter appears in the chronicle of Aubrey of Trois-Fontaines, whose chief interest lay in Champagne and its vicinity. It may well have been the knowledge that different sultans ruled at Damascus and in Egypt that led the crusaders to abandon any idea of attacking Alexandria or Damietta and moved them to sail directly to Acre. The Pope wanted the crusade to go to the aid of troubled Latin kingdom at Constantinople. Thibauld rejected going to Constantinople (With French assistance, another 'crusade' expedition was sent that sustained Latin Constantinople's existence a few years longer). The crusaders left France in August 1239. While a few took advantage of emperor Frederick II's offer to use the ports of southern Italy, the majority sailed from Marseilles. As the fleet neared its destination, a storm scattered it over the shores of the Mediterranean. If one is to believe the Rothelin manuscript, some ships were driven as far as Sicily and Sardinia. Thibauld reached Acre on September 1, and soon the army was concentrated there. At Acre the crusaders were met by the potentates of the Holy Land — the prelates and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem and the masters of the three great military orders, the Templars, the Hospitallers, and the Teutonic Knights. The most prominent of the local barons as far as relations with the crusaders were concerned was a recent arrival in Palestine to whom Frederick had given the county of Jaffa, Gautier, count of Brienne, nephew of Jean de Brienne, former king of Jerusalem. Gautier was a vassal of Thibauld for his county of Brienne and must have been well known to most of the crusading lords. With him were Odo of Montbéliard, constable of Jerusalem, and two of the chief members of the great house of Ibelin, Balian, lord of Beirut, and Jean, lord of Arsuf, as well as their cousin, Balian of Sidon. Balian of Sidon also had connections in the crusading host. His mother Helvis of Ibelin's second husband had been Guy de Montfort, younger brother of Simon, count of Toulouse, and he was thus a half-brother of Philippe of Montfort, lord of La Ferté-Alais. The most immediate necessity facing the crusaders was to attempt to secure the safety of Jerusalem. Frederick had obtained possession of the holy city by his truce with al-Kämil, but either because of penury or from a desire not to annoy the Moslems he had neglected to fortify it. When the truce expired, the only defensible post in the city was the Tower of David, which was held by a small garrison under the command of an English knight, Richard of Argentan. Although the alarmed citizens had done what they could to improve the defenses, they had succeeded only in erecting some flimsy works at St. Stephen's Gate. Thibaud’s Crusade reached Acre 14 September 1239. As soon as Thibauld landed at Acre, he wrote to Frederick II to notify him of his safe arrival and to ask for money to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem. Meanwhile the Moslems had decided to anticipate any possible action by the crusading host. Attacking the city in force, they easily overthrew the light works that had recently been erected, but the Tower of David held out against them. Soon imperial agents arrived to ask for an extension of the truce. Although these officers persuaded the Moslems to abandon their attack on the Tower of David, it is not clear whether or not they retired from the city. The news of the attack on Jerusalem reminded the crusaders who were resting quietly at Acre that they had come to the Holy Land to conduct a campaign against the Moslems. Thibauld summoned a council of the crusading lords and the prelates and barons of the kingdom of Jerusalem to decide on a course of action. The chroniclers tell us that a whole day was passed in fruitless debate, and that many divergent views were presented, but they do not say what these views were. Presumably the possibility of fortifying Jerusalem was discussed. Perhaps the local barons, who were all members of the anti-imperial party, had no enthusiasm for saving the city for Frederick, with whom they were at war. Perhaps Thibauld felt that he lacked the resources required for so great a task. Then it seems likely that there were some who wanted to attack the sultan of Damascus, while others preferred a campaign against Egypt. As the two sultans were on very bad terms, a good argument could be advanced for a vigorous attack on one of them in the hope that the other would stay neutral. The final decision looks like a compromise. The army would first march down the coast to Ascalon and build a castle there, a scheme that was of particular interest to the chief local lord in the council, Gautier of Brienne, as Ascalon covered his county of Jaffa from Egyptian attacks. Then the host would proceed against Damascus itself. The chief objection to this plan was that it was likely to antagonize both sultans. The sultan of Egypt would naturally be alarmed at having the host camp on his frontier, and he probably had no desire to see a castle built at Ascalon. Under the circumstances annoying the sultan of Egypt seems a poor way to prepare for an attack on Damascus. It was November before the army commenced its march toward Ascalon. Except for the two days spent debating their plan of campaign there is no information about the barons' activities during the two preceding months. Acre was a pleasant city, noted for its easy moral standards. Thibauld was a poet and had in his train two fellow rhymers, Ralph of Nesle, younger brother of count Jean of Soissons, and Philippe de Nànteuil. Pierre was probably not a poet himself, but he was a patron and friend of poets. The town was full of noble ladies such as Alice of Champagne, daughter of count Henry by Isabel, queen of Jerusalem. The widow of King Hugh I of Cyprus, she had been briefly married to Bohémond V, prince of Antioch and count of Tripoli. Before the crusade was over she was to marry Ralph of Nesle. Although Thibauld composed a poem bemoaning his absence from his lady, it seems likely that local consolation was available . Certainly the ordinary knights whose funds were rapidly being spent were impatient at the leisureliness of their noble leaders. On 2 November 1239, the host left Acre on its march towards Ascalon. There were some 4,000 knights, of whom more than half were supplied by the local barons and the military orders. Like most crusading armies it was short of horses and provisions. Apparently the sultan of Damascus had learned that the crusaders planned to lay siege to his capital, and ordered his vassal chieftains to bring supplies to the city. On the second day after leaving Acre, Pierre de Dreux learned that a large convoy of edible animals bound for Damascus was passing within striking distance. The army's need for supplies and probably his own desire for action and glory moved Pierre to decide to intercept the convoy. As he was unwilling to share either the glory or the booty, he did not mention his plan to his fellow barons. Late that evening, he left camp with a force of two hundred knights and mounted sergeants. At dawn they reached the castle where the convoy had spent the night. Apparently there were two possible routes from the castle toward Damascus. Hence Pierre divided his forces. A party under the poet Ralph of Nesle lay in ambush on one road while Pierre himself watched the other. At sunrise the Moslems left their stronghold and took the road held by Pierre's party. When their leader found that he was intercepted by a force smaller than his own, he decided to give battle rather than risk the loss of his convoy by retreating to the castle. Pierre had taken up a position where the road emerged from a narrow defile. This gave him a great tactical advantage. By catching his lightly armed foes in a narrow place, he had robbed them of their chief asset, speed of maneuver. The Moslem leader sent forward his archers in the hope of holding off the French knights until his cavalry could clear the defile, but Pierre's charge cut them to pieces and caught the main body in the pass. The fight became a hand-to-hand combat with sword and mace—the type of struggle most favorable to the heavily armed crusaders. But the Moslems fought well, and Pierre felt obliged to sound his horn to call up his other contingent. The arrival of Ralph and his party decided the battle. The enemy was routed and fled toward the castle. Pierre and his men entered the castle with the fugitives, killing many and taking the rest. Then he returned to camp with his booty. The fresh supplies, to say nothing of the victory, were very welcome to the crusading host. By 12 November 1239, the crusading army had reached Jaffa. There they learned that the sultan of Egypt had sent a strong force to the vicinity of Gaza to hold the frontier of his lands. A number of barons, jealous of the glory that Pierre de Dreux had acquired by his raid, decided to go out ahead of the army, attack the enemy, and rejoin the host at Ascalon. Apparently the two most ambitious leaders were the counts of Bar and Montfort, but they were joined by Hugh, duke of Burgundy; Gautier of Brienne, count of Jaffa; Balian, lord of Sidon; Jean of Ibelin, lord of Arsuf; Odo of Montbéliard; the viscount of Beaumont; and many lesser lords. Estimates of their force range from 400 to 600 knights. When Thibauld, Pierre de Dreux, and the masters of the three military orders learned of the plan, they protested strenuously. They wanted the whole army to move as a unit to Ascalon and then attack the enemy if it seemed feasible. But the adventurous barons would not listen. Not even Thibauld's plea that they remember the oath they had taken to obey him as leader of the crusade had any effect. Not only did they defy Thibauld as leader of the army, but even some of his own vassals were among the rebels. The party left Jaffa in the evening and rode all night. They passed Ascalon and came to a brook that formed the frontier of the kingdom of Jerusalem. The count of Jaffa's desire for adventure had cooled by this time. He pointed out that the horses were tired and suggested that they retire to Ascalon. But the crusaders insisted on going on. Count Gautier led his men over the stream, deployed them, and covered the crossing. Once across the brook the army halted. The barons spread cloths on the ground and dined. They had chosen a most unfortunate spot for their rest, a sandy basin surrounded by high dunes. Apparently not even the count of Jaffa, who had conducted the crossing in so military a manner, thought to send out patrols or even to post sentries on the dunes. The Egyptian commander had not been so negligent, and his scouts soon informed him of the crusaders' position. He promptly covered the dunes with crossbowmen and slingers. Their presence was first discovered by Gautier of Jaffa; perhaps he had belatedly sent out a scout. The call to arms was given, and the leaders assembled in council. Gautier and the duke of Burgundy wanted to retreat, but the counts of Bar and Montfort refused to do so. They said that the enemy was so near that only the cavalry could hope to escape. Retreat would mean sacrificing the infantry. Thereupon Gautier of Jaffa and Hugh of Burgundy departed for Ascalon, leaving their colleagues to fight the battle. It seems likely that Balian of Sidon, Jean of Ibelin, and Odo of Montbéliard went with them. Gautier's objections to crossing the Egyptian frontier lead one to wonder whether he and his fellow Syrian barons had not joined the expedition in the hope of curbing the recklessness of the crusaders, and saved themselves when they found it impossible. Amaury de Montfort ordered his crossbowmen to clear the foe from the dunes. The men opened fire and were making good progress until they ran out of crossbow bolts. Amaury then noticed a deep, narrow passage between two dunes where his troops would be sheltered from the enemy's fire. The knights charged toward this place and easily scattered the infantry holding it. By this time the Egyptian cavalry had arrived on the scene, but its leader knew better than to charge the heavily armed knights in their narrow pass. Instead he tried the time-worn trick of a feigned retreat. Completely duped, the crusaders rode out of their position in full pursuit while the Moslem infantry seized the pass behind them. The battle was over. The Moslem cavalry turned around, surrounded the crusaders, and cut them to pieces. Count Henry of Bar was killed. The count of Montfort, the viscount of Beaumont, some eighty knights, and many sergeants were captured. When the main body of the army reached Ascalon, it met the count of Jaffa and the duke of Burgundy, who told them of the desperate situation of the counts of Bar and Montfort. With the Teutonic Knights in the vanguard, the army at once moved toward Gaza. Soon they met scattered fugitives and then the pursuing Moslems. But the Egyptian commander did not feel strong enough to fight the whole crusading army, and he retired while the crusaders occupied the corpse-strewn battlefield. Thibauld was inclined to pursue the retreating enemy, but the Templars and Hospitallers pointed out that in that case the prisoners would probably be killed by their captors. Reluctantly Thibauld accepted their advice and returned to Ascalon. Soon the army retired up the coast to Jaffa and then went all the way back to Acre. This retirement to Acre is extremely puzzling. The army had marched to Ascalon in order to build a castle there. Certainly the loss of a few hundred men did not weaken it so seriously that it could not carry out its plan. One reason for the retreat may well have been lack of supplies. The army had started from Acre without enough provisions, and Pierre's booty cannot have lasted long. But it seems likely that the perpetual conflict between crusaders and local lords was an even more important factor. The barons of Jerusalem and the military orders were in general inclined to let the Moslems alone when they could. Their interest lay in defending their own lands rather than in aggression, and long experience had given them a deep respect for the military capacity of their foes. No doubt the Templars and Hospitallers considered the idea of pursuing the victors of Gaza into Egypt utterly foolhardy. The prisoners captured at Gaza blamed the two orders for their plight . While this was obviously unfair, it seems clear that the orders saw no reason for risking a large army in the vague hope of rescuing a small number of prisoners. But not even the non-aggressive tendencies of the orders and the local barons explain the retirement to Acre. The fortification of Ascalon was to their interest. It seems more likely that the determining factor was the civil war between the local barons and Richard Filangieri, the imperial bailie. Filangieri was holding Tyre, and the local barons were anxious to recover it. The Ibelins and Odon de Montbéliard may well have felt that they had spared enough time from their private war. It is interesting to notice that Philippe de Novare in his chronicle mentions the crusade of Thibauld only in connection with the arrival in the Holy Land of Philip of Montfort, who was to become an important baron of Jerusalem. At Acre, the crusaders settled down once more to enjoy the pleasures of the city. Either they had forgotten the plight of Jerusalem or they were too discouraged to attempt to do anything to save it. A month or so after the battle of Gaza, an-Näsir Dä'üd of Kerak, lord of Transjordania, advanced into the city and laid siege to the Tower of David. The garrison was small and poorly furnished with provisions. When an-Nasir offered them safe passage to the coast in return for the surrender of the fortress, they felt obliged to accept. The Moslems then razed the Tower to the ground. The holy city was once more in the hands of the Saracen. While Thibauld and his followers were sitting in Acre for two months, marching down the coast to Ascalon, and retiring ingloriously to their starting point, fortune was at work paving the way for them to achieve an entirely undeserved success. During these months the confusion in the Aiyubid states had been steadily increasing. About the time the crusaders arrived at Acre, as-Salib Isma'il, brother of the late sultan al-Kãmil, had driven his nephew, as-Salih Aiyub, from Damascus. Late in October the unfortunate Aiyub had been captured and imprisoned by his cousin, an-Nasir Da'ud of Transjordania. Isma'il had promptly set to work to con solidate his position as sultan of Damascus. This led to a fierce civil war between his supporters and those of Aiyub. From this quarrel came the crusaders' first promising opportunity. Al-Muzaffar Taqi—ad-Din, lord of Harnah, who had been a loyal supporter of Aiyub, found himself attacked by the lord of Horns, al-Mujãhid Shirküh, who had joined the new sultan of Damascus. Al-Muzaffar looked around for aid and decided to deal with the crusaders. He sent a Tripolitan clerk named William to Acre to ask Thibauld to march towards his lands. When the crusaders arrived, he would turn his fortresses over to them and turn Christian. If Thibauld was still seriously thinking of attacking Damascus, this offer deserved investigation. Otherwise the lord of Hamah was not important enough to waste time on. In any event, Thibauld led his forces northwards and camped before Pilgrim Mountain just below Tripoli. From there he sent messengers to al-Muzaffar. As the crusaders' advance into Tripoli had diverted the attention of al Mujãhid of Homs, al-Muzaffar of Hamah felt no further need for aid and refused to carry out his promises. Annoyed and discouraged, the crusaders stayed a while at Tripoli as guests of its count, Bohémond V, prince d’Antioch, and then returned to Acre. The sources supply no dates for this period. All one can say is that Thibauld was back in Acre by 1 May 1240. About this time, an-Nasir Dã'üd of Transjordania and his prisoner Aiyub came to an agreement. An-Näsir was to back Aiyub in an attempt to conquer Egypt. Their project met with immediate success. The sultan of Egypt, al-'Adil Abü-Bakr, was deposed by his men, who promptly welcomed as-Salih Aiyub as their new sultan. This sudden reversal of fortune was most disturbing to sultan as-Sãlih Ismã'il of Damascus. The man he had driven from Damascus had become master of Egypt. Isma'il immediately decided to seek the aid of the crusading host. The sultan's offer was very tempting. He would surrender at once the hinterland of Sidon, the castle of Belfort (Shaqif ArnUn), Tiberias, and Safad. Eventually, he would turn over to the Christians more lands and fortresses. The master of the Templars writing to the preceptor of the Templars in England stated that all the territory between the coast and the river Jordan was to be recovered. Certainly the sultan promised to return all Galilee, Jerusalem and Bethlehem with a wide corridor to the coast, Ascalon, and the district of Gaza without the city itself. Although the lists of places mentioned in the chronicles include several fortresses in Samaria, there is no evidence that this district as a whole was to be ceded to the Christians. . As all these regions except Galilee were actually in the hands of the lord of Transjordania and the sultan of Egypt, their return to Christian rule would have to await the victory of the new allies. The crusaders were to be allowed to buy supplies and arms in Damascus. They were to promise not to make any peace or truce with the sultan of Egypt without the consent of the sultan of Damascus. The crusading army was to go to Jaffa or Ascalon to cooperate with the sultan in defending his lands from the Egyptians. Thibauld accepted the terms and marched his army south once more. This truce between the crusading leaders and the sultan of Damascus met with opposition in both camps. The Moslem religious leaders in Damascus protested against it as treason to their faith. The garrison of Belfort refused to surrender the castle, and the sultan was obliged to reduce it by siege in order to turn it over to its Christian owner, Balian of Sidon. On the Christian side there were two centers of opposition, the Knights Hospitaller and the friends of the men captured at Gaza. The reasons for the Hospitallers' attitude are not clear. Safad was a great Templar castle, and the Hospitallers may have felt that they had been neglected. Perhaps the mere fact that the Templars favored the truce may have turned the rival order against it. The protests of the other group are easily understood: the truce condemned the count of Montfort and his fellow prisoners to indefinite captivity. In accordance with his agreement Thibauld led his host down the coast to the vicinity of Jaffa, where he was joined by the army of the sultan of Damascus. An Egyptian force advanced to meet them there. Just what happened is far from clear. Apparently the followers of the sultan resented the alliance with the crusaders, and deserted in large numbers to the other side. The Christians, left without allies, took refuge in Ascalon. Moslem writers speak of crusaders killed and captured, but the Christian historians fail to mention any serious fighting. Thibauld then began negotiations with the Egyptians. In this, he managed to win a promise for the return of parts of Palestine. Then he departed with the King of Navarre and count de Bretagne just little over a week before the arrival of the English Earl Richard of Cornwall. Richard, Earl of Cornwall arrived at Acre in October 1240 with 800 knights, and with the support of his brother-in-law, Emperor Frederick II, to make whatever agreement Richard thought best. Richard was joined by the duke of Burgundy and some of the French who remained. Richard immediately renounced the Crusaders' former treaty with Damascus, and began concentrated negotiations with the Sultan of Egypt. Richard essentially was able to confirm what Count Thibauld had sought, and what was a slight extension of concessions that Frederick II had obtained in the earlier treaty. The Muslims agreed to return the remainder of Galilee, including Mount Tabor, and the castle and town of Tiberias. Richard was to make himself quite popular in Europe for also negotiating the release of the French knights taken captive at Gaza. Richard of Cornwall completed rebuilding the citadel at Ascalon, and departed in May 1241. The gains won by these two 'low-keyed crusades' were lost a few years later. The barons of the Latin domains in the Levant again formed an alliance with Damascus, and against the Sultan of Egypt. This time the allies of the Egyptian Sultan, the Khorezmian Turks, swept down from the north and broke through the walls of Jerusalem. The Latin garrison surrendered on 23 August 1244. In the same year the coalition army of Christian and Muslims of Damascus were disastrously beaten near the town of La Forbie, northeast of Gaza. It was as great a defeat as had been Hattin (1187).
Died: on 29 Oct 1241 at Castellaneta.
4665. Mahaut13 de Dampierre (André Roux: Scrolls, 69, 104.). Married Name: de Forez. AKA: Philippe de Dampierre. Married Name: d'Albon. Born: between 1197 and 1203 at France, daughter of Guy II de Dampierre and Mahaut=Marguerite, Comtesse de Bourbon, Jeanne is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age when she died. Married in 1205 at France: Guigues IV/V, Count de Forez,, son of Guigues III/IV, Count de Forez and Alix = Adalasie N? Died: in 1223.
Coat of Arm associated with Humbert V, Seigneur de Beaujeu.
4666. Humbert V, Sire13 de Beaujeu (André Roux: Scrolls, 103, 173.) (Abbott, Page 575.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.) (Ibid.). Born: between 1197 and 1203 at France, son of Guichard IV, Sire de Beaujeu and Sibille de Hainaut, André Roux indicates that Humbert V is the son of Guichard IV by Sibille de Hainaut, but Abbott indicates that he was the son of Humbert IV. MaterAlter: between 1197 and 1203 Agnès, Dame de Montpensier-en-Auvergne/Humbert V, Sire de Beaujeu. PaterAlter between 1197 and 1203 Humbert V, Sire de Beaujeu/Humbert IV, Lord de Beaujeu (an unknown value). Married on 15 Jul 1219 at France: Marguerite de Baugé,, daughter of Guy, Seigneur de Mirebel and N? N? (Ibid.). Note - between 10 Jun 1226 and 13 Sep 1226: Humbert V fought in the Campaign of Avignon. 10 June – 13 September 1226. Avignon, written in the form of Avennio in the ancient texts and inscriptions, takes its name from the House, or Clan, Avennius [d'Arbois de Jubainville, "Recherches sur l'origine de la propriété foncière et des noms des lieux habités en France" (Paris,1890), 518]. Founded by theCavari, who were of Celtic origin, it became the centre of an important Phocaean colony from Marseilles. Under the Roman occupation, it was one of the most flourishing cities of Gallia Narbonensis; later, and during the inroads of the barbarians, it belonged in turn to the Goths, the Burgundians, the Ostrogoths, and to the Frankish kings of Austrasia. In 736 it fell into the hands of the Saracens, who were driven out by Charles Martel. Boso having been proclaimed King of Provence, or of Arles, by the Synod of Mantaille, at the death of Louis the Stammerer (879), Avignon ceased to belong to the Frankish kings. In 1033, when Conrad II fell heir to the Kingdom of Arles, Avignon passed to the empire. The German rulers, however, being at a distance, Avignon took advantage of their absence to set up as a republic with a consular form of government, between 1135 and 1146. In addition to the emperor, the Counts of Forcalquier, Toulouse and Provence exercised a purely nominal sway over the city; on two occasions, in 1125, and in 1251, the two latter divided their rights in regard to it, while the Count of Forcalquier resigned any that he possessed to the bishops and consuls in 1135. On Sunday, 30 November 1225, at Bourges, in a scenario all too familiar, fourteen archbishops, one hundred and thirteen bishops, and one hundred and fifty abbots, all fretting about the persistence of heresy and the reinvigoration of the southern nobility, excommunicated Raimon VII and proclaimed the continuation of the crusade. Aimery de Montfort had, by this time, ceded all his (somewhat brittle) rights to the king of France, Louis VIII. So, with the financial and moral aid of the new papal legate to France, Roman Frangipani, Louis VIII prepared to invade the Midi for a third time. Royal prestige, and the efficient bureaucracy established by Philip II Augustus, sufficed to persuade enough barons of France to join their king at Lyon in June 1226 for what would be a majestic campaign of conquest. This royal host was easily twice the size of the crusading army of 1209. The king captured Avignon in September 1226, then proceeded to march toward Toulouse. During the crusade against the Albigenses the citizens refused to open the gates of Avignon to Louis VIII and the legate, but capitulated after a three months' siege (10 June - 13 September, 1226) and were forced to pull down the ramparts and fill up the moat of their city. Louis VIII, after his initial delay at Avignon, hastily occupied the possessions of the Trencavels along the Aude, but before he could strengthen his position, the thirty-nine-year-old king died (from an illness he caught during the Avignon siege) on Sunday, 8 November 1226, at Montpensier. "Rome, you killed good King Louis," no question about it, so the Toulousain troubadour Guilhem Figueira sang in his bitter and angry sirventes (an overtly satirical canso) a few years later, "because, with your false preaching, you lured him away from Paris." The death of Louis VIII did not end the war in the south. The king had installed sénéchaux and baillis, royal administrators, in his newly acquired lands and had reorganized (along northern French lines) the territories ceded to him by Aimery de Montfort as the sénéchaussées of Beaucaire-Nîmes and Carcassonne-Béziers. All this royal domain was placed firmly under the control of his cousin Imbert de Beaujeu and protected by five hundred northern French knights. The crusade, as undertaken by Imbert de Beaujeu, became an exercise in the gradual exhaustion of Raimon VII and the county of Toulouse. It was a campaign of one small atrocity after another, of a vineyard burnt here, of a field destroyed there, of hamlets razed, of men and women murdered. The castra of the Toulousain and the Lauragais were especially hurt by Imbert de Beaujeu. Finally, Raimon VII, badly in debt, starved of resources, and fighting a losing battle against the éclat of the French crown, was offered the chance for peace--which he gladly took in 1229. On Holy Thursday, 12 April 1229, the Peace of Paris, whose twenty-two articles had already been accepted by an ecclesiastical concilium at Meaux in January 1229, officially ended the Albigensian Crusade. The thirty-one-year-old Raimon VII swore submission to the Church and to the not yet fifteen-year-old Louis IX. He had to dismiss all mercenaries, remove any Jews in his service, and, from then on, confiscate the property of anyone who remained excommunicated for more than a year. This last clause particularly affected the numerous southern nobles, knights, and other persons exiled from their properties whom the northern French called faidits-- rebel, heretical sympathizer, fugitive, and criminal all at once. The count of Toulouse, though no longer an ex-communicant or faidit himself, forfeited to the French crown over two- thirds of the lands formerly held by his father. Raimon VII, as a vassal of the French king, was permitted to keep most of the diocese of Toulouse, including the Lauragais, the Albigeois north of the Tarn, the Rouergue, Quercy (but not Cahors), and the Agenais. The marquisate of Provence, east of the Rhône, however, was surrendered to the Church (though it would be returned to Raimon VII in 1234). In Toulouse itself the Château Narbonnais was to be occupied by the French crown for ten years. Philip the Fair, who had inherited from his father all the rights of Alphonse de Poitiers, last Count of Toulouse, made them over to Charles II, King of Naples and Count of Provence (1290); it was on the strength of this donation that Queen Joan sold the city to Clement VI for 80,000 florins (9 June, 1348).
AKA: Humbert V, Connétable de France. Note - between 18 Sep 1248 and 1250: Humbert V participated and died in the Seventh Crusade. The Seventh Crusade was a crusade led by Louis IX of France from 18 September 1248 to 24 April 1254. Approximately 50,000 gold bezants (a sum equal to the entire annual revenue of France) was paid in ransom for King Louis who, along with thousands of his troops, were captured and defeated by the Egyptian army led by the Ayyubid Sultan Turanshah supported by the Bahariyya Mamluks led by Faris ad-Din Aktai, Baibars al-Bunduqdari, Qutuz , Aybak and Qalawun. France was perhaps the strongest state in Europe at the time, as the Albigensian Crusade had brought Provence into Parisian control. Poitou was ruled by Louis IX's brother Alphonse of Poitiers, who joined him on his crusade in 1245. Another brother, Charles I of Anjou, also joined Louis. For the next three years Louis collected an ecclesiastical tenth (mostly from church tithes), and in 1248 he and his approximately 15,000-strong army that included 3,000 knights, and 5,000 crossbowmen sailed on 36 ships from the ports of Aigues-Mortes, which had been specifically built to prepare for the crusade, and Marseille. Louis IX's financial preparations for this expedition were comparatively well organized, and he was able to raise approximately 1,500,000 livres tournois. However, many nobles who joined Louis on the expedition had to borrow money from the royal treasury, and the crusade turned out to be very expensive. The Seventh shares with the Sixth Crusade the attribute of being under the control of a particular monarch. Taken together, they show plainly that the papacy had lost control of the crusading movement and, equally, that the movement was no longer able to stir interest throughout Europe. The crusades were close to becoming the instrument of national policy. The King and Queen sailed to Cyprus, arriving at Limassol on 18 September 1248, where they were received by King Henry of Cyprus. They were joined there by the Grand Master of the Hospital, the Grand Master of the Temple, and many of the Palestinian barons. Louis called a council and there it was agreed to aim for Egypt. Both in the Latin West and in Outremer it was understood that Jerusalem could never be secure so long as Egypt was hostile. the Latin Empire set up after the Fourth Crusade asked for his help against the Byzantine Empire of Nicaea, and the Principality of Antioch and the Knights Templar wanted his help in Syria, where the Muslims had recently captured Sidon. Once the objective was decided, Louis wanted to set out at once, but the locals persuaded him that an attack on the Nile delta in winter would be too risky. There were few harbors along the delta; landing required calm seas and the winter storms made these unpredictable. Despite his eagerness, Louis agreed to wait until spring. Egypt would, Louis thought, provide a base from which to attack Jerusalem, and its wealth and supply of grain would keep the crusaders fed and equipped. During the winter, the king was distracted by various diplomatic maneuvers, including sending an expedition to the Mongols to seek an alliance there. Constantinople begged him to help in its struggle with the Emperor of Nicaea. Antioch asked for help. The Templars were engaged in some complex negotiations with Aleppo. Louis steadfastly refused to be distracted from his crusading goal and refused all these entanglements, except he did send six hundred archers to Bohémond at Antioch. In the spring, additional troops arrived from the Morea. Louis had arranged for supplies at Cyprus, but he had planned only for a stay of weeks, not months, and he now had far fewer stores than he had hoped. More time (and supplies) was wasted in trying to find ships, for Venice now refused to help at all, and Genoa was distracted by a war. When a fleet did assemble, it was promptly scattered in a storm. When Louis sailed in May 1249, he had with him only about a quarter of his army. The rest of the army was making its way toward Egypt as best it could, but Louis would not wait. He arrived off the coast of Egypt on 4 June 1249. The Egyptians knew Louis was coming and had dispatched a strong force to oppose him. His advisors all told Louis to wait until the rest of the army should come up, but he refused. On the morning of the 5th, the King landed, leading his troops personally. A fierce battle developed on the beach. John of Ibelin, Count of Jaffa, along with the King himself, distinguished themselves with their courage. The Egyptian commander, Fakhr ad-Din, withdrew under cover of darkness back to Damietta. While there was great elation at their victory, the Christians knew that the really hard fighting still lay ahead. During the night, Fakhr ad-Din found that the city lacked the resolve to fight. He made the tactical decision to abandon the city and to retreat up river. Most of the Muslim population, already in a panic over the prospect of a terrible siege, left with the Egyptian troops. In the morning, some Christians from the city came to the French camp to tell them that the city was undefended. Louis marched triumphantly into Damietta on 6 June 1249. The last time Damietta had fallen to the Christians, the Sultan had offered Jerusalem in exchange. Hopes among the Crusaders ran very high. Having won Damietta, the Crusaders now stopped. The Nile would begin to flood in another month, and everyone remembered the fate of the Fifth Crusade. Moreover, the greater part of the army had not yet arrived. Louis decided to wait out the flood season before considering a further advance up the Nile. The knights sat back and enjoyed the spoils of war. Louis was in his element here, dispensing justice and arrangement the affairs of government. But as the army grew and waiting, it consumed supplies at an alarming rate, and discipline grew slack. Once again the Sultan, who was old and dying of tuberculosis, offered Jerusalem for Damietta. Once again, the Crusaders refused, believing that they had the Egyptians on the run and would be able to win even more. Louis ignored the agreement made during the Fifth Crusade that Damietta should be given to the Kingdom of Jerusalem, now a rump state in Acre, but he did set up an archbishopric there (under the authority of the Latin Patriarch of Jerusalem) and used the city as a base to direct military operations against the Muslims of Syria. In Cairo, the political temperature rose rapidly. The Sultan, Ayub, was dying and everyone knew it. He had relied on his slave warriors, known as the Mamluks, for the defense of Damietta and they were now disgraced. They were advocating a palace revolution to restore their position, but Fakhr ad-Din would not lead them. Ayub did what he could. Al-Kamil had constructed a small town on the site of his victory over the Fifth Crusade, naming it al- Mansourah: the Victorious. Ayub had himself brought in a litter to Mansourah and turned the place into an armed camp. He sent Bedouin raiders out to harry any Christians who dared to venture beyond Damietta and the army camp set up outside it. September came and went, then October. The floodwaters receded and the way to Cairo opened. Louis received reinforcements from France, commanded by his brother Alfonso of Poitou. After some discussion, it was agreed to advance up the Nile toward Cairo, and the army set out on 20 November 1249. The King left his Queen behind in Damietta, along with the Patriarch of Jerusalem and a strong garrison. Louis IX sent a letter to as-Salih Ayyub that said : “ As you know that I am the ruler of the Christian nation I do know you are the ruler of the Muhammadan nation. The people of Andalusia give me money and gifts while we drive them like cattle. We kill their men and we make their women widows. We take the boys and the girls as prisoners and we make houses empty. I have told you enough and I have advised you to the end, so now if you make the strongest oath to me and if you go to christian priests and monks and if you carry kindles before my eyes as a sign of obeying the cross, all these will not persuade me from reaching you and killing you at your dearest spot on earth. If the land will be mine then it is a gift to me. If the land will be yours and you defeat me then you will have the upper hand. I have told you and I have warned you about my soldiers who obey me. They can fill open fields and mountains, their number like pebbles. They will be sent to you with swords of destruction.” In November 1249, Louis marched towards Cairo, and almost at the same time, the Ayyubid sultan of Egypt, as-Salih Ayyub, died. Sultan Ayub died on 23 November 1249 at Mansourah. With the Mamluks and other troops already restless, the Sultana managed to hide the fact of her husbands death long enough to recall her son, Turan-shah, from Syria and to make sure that she and Fakhr ad-Din were securely in power. She managed all this even as Louis and his army were advancing up the Nile toward her. Fakhr ad-Din kept most of his forces at Mansourah, securely protected by the joining of the Bahr as-Saghir with the Nile--exactly the same position occupied by al-Kamil about thirty years previously. He sent cavalry forces out to oppose the Christians, and some heavy fighting developed at Fariskur on 7 December, but Louis led his troops well and they were little delayed by these attacks. The Crusaders arrived on the banks of the Bahr as-Saghir on 21 December 1249, and the two armies dug in. The rivers protected the Christians as much as they did the Muslims. Fakhr ad-Din tried several times to find a way to attack the French, but each attempt was thwarted. For their part, the Christians were engaged in trying to build a dyke to bridge the river, but the Egyptians managed to thwart that in their turn. January 1250 passed in these activities. Then, at the beginning of February, the Crusaders got a break. A Coptic Christian offered to show them a ford across the river. They set out on 8 February 1250. The vanguard was led by the King's brother, Robert of Artois, accompanied by the Templars and the English. Louis gave strict orders that no one should attack until he himself gave the order. The crossing was difficult and took a long time. Once over, Artois decided to attack right away, fearing that the Egyptians might discover him there before the French could get across. The Templars reminded him of the King's orders, but he made the decision to attack anyway. Duke Robert was almost immediately successful. The Egyptians were just going about their morning business, unaware that the Christians had crossed the river, so the French were able to burst into the camp almost unopposed. The Egyptians were not formed up, many weren't even armored. Many fled immediately for Mansourah; those who stood and fought, including the Egyptian commander Fakhr ad-Din, were slaughtered. The Egyptian camp was now in Crusader hands, a very great triumph, but Robert of Artois wanted more. He wanted to pursue the fleeing Egyptians and to capture Mansourah; if that city fell, Cairo could not stand. With Cairo, so fell all of Egypt, and the future of the Holy Land would be assured. It was a crucial moment. But the Crusader forces were badly dispersed in and around the Egyptian camp, and in any case the superiority of the Latin cavalry would be lost in the narrow streets of a city. Both the Grand Master of the Temple, William of Sonnac, and the commander of the English contingent, the Earl of Salisbury, advised Robert to wait for the main Crusader force under King Louis. The Duke dismissed the others as cowards and urged his French forces forward. The Templars and the English reluctantly followed, knowing that Artois would be killed if he went on alone. King Louis and the bulk of the French army were still crossing the Bahr as-Saghir, unaware of what was happening. In Mansourah, the fleeing Mamluks were re-grouped under a new leader, Rukn ad-Din Baibars. He stationed his men around the city and allowed the Crusaders to charge into the city without opposition. Once they were all deep within the town, Baibars ordered the counter-attack. Even the people of the town took part, casting down stones and pulling riders from their horses. The Crusaders could not defend themselves; many, indeed, found themselves in alleys so narrow they could not even turn their horses around. Disaster fell on them. Two hundred and ninety Templar knights rode into Mansourah; five escaped. Robert of Artois was killed, overwhelmed when he tried to take refuge in a house. The Lord of Coucy and the Count of Brienne were killed. The Grand Master William lost one eye, but managed to get away. The Earl of Salisbury and almost all of the English knights were killed. Many who escaped the city drowned while trying to swim the river back to safety. Duke Peter of Brittany, severely wounded, managed to make it to the river crossing and it was he who told the King of the disaster. Louis knew what was coming. He quickly formed his army up to meet an attack, but his crossbowmen were still on the other side of the river. The king ordered a pontoon bridge to be built as quickly as possible so they could cross, knowing that their arrows would be needed. In the meantime, the Mamluks attacked. That afternoon saw hard fighting on both sides. More than once the Egyptian army was on the verge of success, but personal courage on the Christian side kept the French intact. Toward sundown, the bridge was at last completed and the bowmen hurried over. That was enough for the Egyptians, and they retired to the safety of Mansourah. Louis learned of his brother's death only after the fighting was done. He wept over his loss, but he could not hope for vengeance, for that same brother had been responsible for the loss of too many knights. The king ordered a retreat back to the Crusader camp. Louis was defeated as well, but he did not withdraw to Damietta for months, preferring to besiege Mansourah, which ended in starvation and death for the crusaders rather than the Muslims. In showing utter agony, a Templar knight lamented : “ Rage and sorrow are seated in my heart...so firmly that I scarce dare to stay alive. It seems that God wishes to support the Turks to our loss...ah, lord God...alas, the realm of the East has lost so much that it will never be able to rise up again. They will make a Mosque of Holy Mary's convent, and since the theft pleases her Son, who should weep at this, we are forced to comply as well...Anyone who wishes to fight the Turks is mad, for Jesus Christ does not fight them any more. They have conquered, they will conquer. For every day they drive us down, knowing that God, who was awake, sleeps now, and Muhammad waxes powerful.” The Egyptians soon tried to capitalize on their victory, attacking three days after the Battle of Mansourah. Hard fighting lasted all day, but in the end the Christians were able to withstand the attack and the Egyptians again withdrew. There followed a stalemate that lasted for several weeks, but always to the detriment of the Christians. After the death of the Sultan, the Sultana immediately summoned Turanshah to Cairo. He arrived on 28 February 1250 and soon tightened the noose around the Christians by implementing a successful blockade of the Nile. All though March, few supply ships managed to slip the blockade; at the end of the month, a whole fleet of thirty-two ships were seized. Famine and disease stalked the Christian camp, and King Louis realized that he must retreat or risk losing everything. He first tried to offer Turanshah an exchange: Damietta for Jerusalem; but the Sultan would have none of it. The Latin army set out under cover of darkness early on 5 April 1250. They managed to get across the Bahr as-Saghir via a pontoon bridge before the Egyptians noticed the movement, but the Christians neglected to destroy the bridge behind them and the Egyptians set out in pursuit. The King remained in the rear guard, leading the defense against the Egyptian attacks. That night, however, he fell ill and by morning could barely ride. The next day, the army tried to move on, but typhoid and dysentery were everywhere. By mid-day, the King could go no further and his bodyguard placed him in a house at Sharimshah. The Egyptians closed in. Although the King never ordered a surrender, and Philip of Montfort was negotiating with the Sultan, there was a confusion of orders and the army simply surrendered. It scarcely mattered; the army could not have fought. A little later, the Christian ships that had been sent down the Nile carrying the sick and wounded were likewise captured. The entire Crusader army, including the King of France and many of the barons of Outremer, was now captive. The only point of resistance was Damietta, still under the command of Queen Margaret of France. With her were only a handful of knights, a large contingent of Italians, and the Patriarch of Jerusalem. Her situation was complicated by the fact that she was nine months pregnant. The Egyptians had captured such a large army, they lacked enough men even to guard it. Every day, for the next seven days in succession, three hundred of the weakest were taken aside and decapitated. By these measures the number of Christian captives was reduced to a manageable size. King Louis was take to Mansourah, both for better security and for better medical care, for his was very sick. Even so, he was kept in chains, even while he was being nursed back to health. The King's health was very important to the Sultan, for he was the biggest bargaining chip. That there was a bargain to be made at all was due largely to Queen Margaret. Three days after hearing of the surrender of the army and the capture of her husband, Margaret gave birth to a son whom she named John Tristan (John Sorrow). That same day she heard that the Italians were planning to abandon Damietta as the city was threatened with a shortage of food. Summoning their leaders to her bedside, she persuaded them to stay by offering to buy sufficient food out of her own purse. Margaret and her son were soon sent to the safety of Acre, and negotiations with the Sultan were taken over by the Patriarch Robert, but the Queen's courage at a crucial moment had saved the city, giving the Patriarch something with which to bargain. Meanwhile, extraordinary events were transpiring at Fariskur, where the Sultan and the main Egyptian army were encamped. On 2 May 1250, Turanshah gave a great banquet. At the end of the feast, a faction of Mamluk soldiers rushed in and tried to kill him. These soldiers had been offended by Turanshah's treatment of them and, led by Baibars, decided to exact vengeance. The Sultan was wounded but managed to escape to a tower next to the Nile River. The Mamluks pursued him and set the tower on fire. Turanshah leaped into the river. His pursuers stood on the banks and shot at him with arrows, even as he begged for his life, offering to abdicate. Unable to kill him from the shore, Baibars himself waded out into the water and hacked the Sultan to death. A puppet Sultan was chosen, but he lasted only a few years. In reality, from that bloody night forward, Baibars Bundukdari was the ruler of Egypt. The Mamluks would rule here for almost three hundred years as the slave-sultans. The Patriarch of Jerusalem arrived in the immediate aftermath of these events. Despite some blood-curdling threats, the Mamluks chose to confirm the bargain made by Turanshah, mainly because of the enormous ransom of half a million pounds tournois. On May 6, Damietta was surrendered to the Egyptians, and King Louis was brought there and released the same day. He was required to pay half the ransom (now reduced to 400,000 pounds) immediately. With the reluctant help of the Templars, he managed to do this and to set sail the same day for Acre. A great many wounded soldiers had been left behind at Damietta; as soon as the Crusaders were gone, the Mamluks slaughtered all these. Louis arrived at Acre on 12 May 1250. Most of his army was dead and much of the rest of it was still captive. He was still obliged to raise the other half of the ransom money to free them, but his own financial reserves had been drained nearly dry. His mother wrote from France that he was sorely needed at home, but he decided to stay. His brothers and many others went home in July, leaving behind as much money as they could spare and about 1,400 men. Louis was now effectively the ruler of Outremer. Conrad of Germany was technically its monarch, but he obviously had no intention of coming to the East, and a commander was desperately needed. Some legal shuffling was done to give an appearance of legitimacy, but Louis' role was more pragmatic than legal. Fortunately, the Mamluk revolution that had led to a new split between Cairo and Damascus, for the Syrians resented the Mamluks and their murder of Turanshah. An-Nasr Yusuf of Aleppo, a great-grandson of Saladin, occupied Damascus and opened negotiations with Louis. He could not accept an open alliance with so many prisoners still in Egypt, but at least the King did not need to face an immediate Muslim offensive against the Crusader states. That winter, the Ayubites of Damascus invaded Egypt but were repulsed. In 1251, because of this rivalry between the Ayubites and the Mamluks, Louis was able to negotiate the return of all the Christian prisoners (about three thousand) in exchange for three hundred Muslim prisoners and no further money; in return, Louis promised to aid Cairo against Damascus. The King had learned a great deal about politics in Outremer. Louis spent 1252 repairing fortifications in various towns, working from Jaffa. Although there was some maneuvering of armies, the Mamluks chose not to leave the safety of Egypt and neither Louis nor an-Nasr Yusuf would risk an open battle. In 1253, Yusuf appealed to the Caliph at Baghdad to arbitrate between himself and Aibek, the puppet Sultan of Cairo. The Caliph was concerned to unite the Muslims against the invading Mongols and so took an uncharacteristically active hand. He negotiated a settlement acceptable to both Damascus and Cairo, and the alliance with the Christians was immediately forgotten. Louis' presence in Outremer had saved the Crusader states from the disaster at Mansourah. He did this not only by dealing effectively with the Ayubites at Damascus and the Mamluks at Cairo, but also by keeping good order among the barons of Outremer and by gaining their respect. Louis conducted himself with bravery in the battles in Egypt and with great dignity while in captivity. Once he arrived at Acre, he showed himself to be fair-minded, generous and impartial in his dealings with the barons. He arbitrated a dispute at Antioch and then some delicate issues of succession over the crown of Jerusalem itself. He could easily have made himself a partisan in this latter, and even have laid claim to the throne himself. Instead, he continued to administer the affairs of the kingdom in the name of its child-kings and respected the decisions of the High Court of Cyprus regarding the succession. Despite feeling that he was still needed in Outremer, Louis returned to France in 1254. His mother had died in November 1252. She had been the strong hand at the helm during his abscence, and trouble broke out soon after her death. By late 1253, with trouble in Flanders and with King Henry of England threatening, Louis knew he had to leave. He set out on 24 April 1254 and arrived in France in July. The immediate parallels with the Fifth Crusade are obvious: the capture of Damietta, a brave advance upriver followed by catastrophe. But the effects of the Seventh Crusade were perhaps even more profound. Louis was universally respected. There had been no internal rivalries within the Crusader camp. If God did not grant victory here, then perhaps victory belonged only to the early Crusaders, who had long since passed into legendary status. It would be long before there was again any enthusiasm for crusading; another generation, really. The loss of money and life was disastrous for the Crusader states themselves and especially for the Military Orders; they never fully recovered. Outremer was now faced with an aggressive military state in Egypt and only the ominous advance of the Mongols prolonged its life. Once the Mongols had been dealt with, the Crusader states fell quickly. Louis himself was deeply distressed over his failure. He lost a brother on the Crusade and many good friends besides. It is evident that he was haunted by this because at the end of his life, he undertook another crusade. In 1270, against the advice of counselors and family, Louis again fielded an army and headed east. His ultimate goal was again deflected by a brother: this time, by Charles of Anjou, now King of Sicily, who persuaded Louis to attack Tunis first. He did so, gained a victory, but died of a fever in August. As a final irony, he was preceeded in death at Tunis by his son, John Tristan, the boy born at Damietta amid disaster. The history of the Seventh Crusade was written by Jean de Joinville, who was also a participant, Matthew Paris and many Muslim historians. Died: either 1250 or 1251 at Egypt.
4667. Marguerite13 de Baugé (André Roux: Scrolls, 103, 173.). Married Name: de Beaujeu. AKA: Marguerite, Dame de Mirebel (André Roux: Scrolls, 173.) (M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois, Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Tome II (Volume 2), MDCCLXXI (1771), Page 74.). Born: before 1200 at Mirebel, Ain, Bourgogne, France, daughter of Guy, Seigneur de Mirebel and N? N?, Marguerite was alive in the year 1200. Married on 15 Jul 1219 at France: Humbert V, Sire de Beaujeu,, son of Guichard IV, Sire de Beaujeu and Sibille de Hainaut (Ibid.). Died: in 1252.
4668. Thomas I, Count13 de Savoie (André Roux: Scrolls, 119.) (Stuart, Page 72, Line 93-27.) (Paul Theroff, posts, 13 March 1995 at 18:53 Hours.) (Abbott, Page 644.). Note -: Thomas I supported the Hohenstaufens and was appointed Imperial Vicar - a position he used to extend his lands on both sides of the Alps. Toward France [and South of Lake of Geneva], he gained Bugey and Vaud, and to the East, Carignano and other lands. Born: on 20 May 1177 at Carbonierres, Savoie, France, son of Humbert III, Comte de Savoie and Béatrix de Salins. Married in May 1195 at France: Béatrix de Genève,, daughter of Guillaume I, Count de Genève and Béatrix=Béatrice de Valperge (Béatrix de Genève was Thomas I's first wife [according to André Roux], said to have had 13 children [by other sources] before he married Béatrix de Faucigny the following year?? Most sources agree that Thomas I did marry the daughter of Guillaume de Genève. What is not clear is the place of Béatrice de Faucigny, which some sources say is one in the same person with Béatrice de Benève. That assertion is in dispute, and its acceptance would put Béatrice's parentage in dispute. Therefore, the parentage of most of Thomas I's children may also be in dispute). Married in 1196 at France: Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny,, daughter of Guillaume II, Seigneur de Faucigny and N? N? (While Thomas I's wife had many names, perhaps her parentage is in dispute. Some sources argue for two wives, and then the maternal parentage of Thomas I's children becomes unclear [although with one child born in 1197, 2 in 1198 and another in 1199, it would appear that Thomas I's wife was prodigiously fertile]. With a two-wife scenario, both named Béatrix, one with father Guillaume [de Genève], the other with father Guillaume [de Faucigny], the reasons for confusions could be explained. If the two Guillaumes' are one in the same person, then Guillaume's parentage becomes in dispute because Béatrice's grandparents for the two Guillaumes would not have the same names). Buried: in 1233 at San Miguel de la Cluse, Aosta, Italy. Died: on 1 Mar 1233 at Aosta, Italy, at age 55 Some sources indicate that Thomas I may have died in 1223.
4669. Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès13 de Faucigny (André Roux: Scrolls, 119, 222.) (Stuart, Page 72, Line 93-27.) (André Roux: Scrolls.). AKA: Marguerite=Nicole de Genève. Born: before 1181, daughter of Guillaume II, Seigneur de Faucigny and N? N?, Béatrice is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age when she married Thomas I. Married in 1196 at France: Thomas I, Count de Savoie,, son of Humbert III, Comte de Savoie and Béatrix de Salins (While Thomas I's wife had many names, perhaps her parentage is in dispute. Some sources argue for two wives, and then the maternal parentage of Thomas I's children becomes unclear [although with one child born in 1197, 2 in 1198 and another in 1199, it would appear that Thomas I's wife was prodigiously fertile]. With a two-wife scenario, both named Béatrix, one with father Guillaume [de Genève], the other with father Guillaume [de Faucigny], the reasons for confusions could be explained. If the two Guillaumes' are one in the same person, then Guillaume's parentage becomes in dispute because Béatrice's grandparents for the two Guillaumes would not have the same names). MaterAlter: in 1198 Humbert de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: in 1198 Béatrix de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Aimon de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Guillaume de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Boniface de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Amadeus de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Boniface de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Aimon de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Alix de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Agathe de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny. MaterAlter: between 1200 and 1223 Humbert de Savoie/Béatrice=Marguerite=Agnès de Faucigny.
4670. Théodore, Count13 de Fiesque (Mike Talbot - Prodigy Post, Letter: 30 August 1994.). AKA: Teodoro di Fieschi. AKA: Théodore, Count de Lavagna. Born: before 1188 at Genoa, Italy, son of Ugo de Fiesque and N? di Grillo, Théodore is presumed to have been at least 20 years of age by the time his daughter, Béatrix, was born. Married before 1207 at Italy: N? de Capecorso.
4671. N?13 de Capecorso (Ibid.). Married Name: de Fiesque. Born: before 1193 at Italy She is presumed to have been at least 15 years of age by the time her dauther, Béatrix, was born. Married before 1207 at Italy: Théodore, Count de Fiesque,, son of Ugo de Fiesque and N? di Grillo.
4992. Gilon, Sire13 de Plancy (Abbott, Page 81.) (Ibid.). Born: before 1170 at Aube, France, son of Hughes II, Sire de Plancy and N? N? (Ibid.). Died: after 1190 Gilon died while on a crusade (Ibid.). Married before 1216: N? N?
4993. N?13 N? Married before 1216: Gilon, Sire de Plancy,, son of Hughes II, Sire de Plancy and N? N?
Printed on: 1 Nov 2016 Prepared by: Michael J.M. Raffin, Ph.D. USA [email protected] http://Doc5thMech.com
Bibliography
Ancestry of Admiral Gaspard de Coligny, 23 Jan 2001, Listed at http://members.aol.com/netsanet1/netsanet1/Coligny.html.
André Castelot, Alain Decaux, Marcel Jullian et J. Levron. Histoire de La France et des Français au Jour le Jour. in no series (n.p.: Librairie Académique Perrin, 1976).
André Roux: Scrolls from his personal genealogicaL research. The Number refers to the family branch numbers on his many scrolls, n.d.
Citing: Père Anselme, Histoire généalogique et chronologique de la Maison Royale de France, des Pairs, Grands Officiers de la Couronne et de la Maison du Roy: et des anciens Barons du Royaume, Collection H&G, (édition originale 1726-1733 et suppplément de Potier de Courcy en 12 volumes), n.d.
Hallam, Elizabeth M., Capetian France: 987 - 1328 in ISBN: 0-582-48909-1 (Burnt Mill, Harlow, Essex, UK: Longman Group, Ltd., 1980).
Information posted on the Internet, <, [CD]>.
M. de La Chenaye-des-Bois. Dictionnaire de La Noblesse, Contenant lesa Généalogies, l'Histoire et la Chronologie des Familles Nobles de France in Volumes, 1 to 15 (Seconde Édition; Rue St-Jacques, Paris: Antoine Boudet, Libraire-Imprimeur du Roi, (1770 - 1786)).
P.D. Abbott, Provinces, Pays and Seigneuries of France in ISBN: 0-9593773-0-1 (Author at 266 Myrtleford, 3737, Australia: Priries Printers Pty. Ltd, Canberra A.C.T., Australia, November, 1981).
Paul Augé. Nouveau Larousse Universel in no series (13 à 21 Rue Montparnasse et Boulevard Raspail 114: Librairie Larousse, 1948).
Paul Theroff, posts on the Genealogy Electronic Bulletin Board of the Prodigy Interactive Personal Service, was a member as of 5 April 1994, at which time he held the identification MPSE79A, until July, 1996. His main source was Europaseische Stammtafeln.
Stuart, Roderick W., Royalty for Commoners in ISBN: 0-8063-1344-7 (1001 North Calvert Street, Baltimore, MD 21202, USA: Genealogical Publishing Company, Inc., 1992).
______. Mike Talbot was a Prodigy Member as of 5 September 1993 at which time he held the identification of YSHA60A. He discontinued his membership shortly thereafter when prices were raised. in no series (n.p.: n.pub., n.d.).